Read The Lust System - Chapter 127 Two Skills online free - Light Novel Full

Chapter 127 Two Skills

While everything was frozen, Max pushed the vent cover open and got down on top of the cage below him.

When he saw the familiar cube forming on the chest of the dead man, Max didn't let go of the chance and stopped the time.

Not wanting to waste time, only having thirty seconds left, Max quickly got down and hurried towards the table where the glowing cube was.

Looking at the glowing cube more closely, Max was amazed by the magical object he was looking at.

The cube was emitting blue light on its surface like how the moon shines in the sky. Max didn't have any idea about what the object does but seeing the fat guy holding it, meant that it wasn't dangerous.

As he was short on time, Max chose to ask questions later and took the cube that was on its way to the mouth of the fat guy in his Inventory.

Without waiting for anything else, Max jumped back on the cage into the vent then securely closing it.

Since Max already got what he wanted and knows that they would be a commotion once they find out the cube is gone, he hurriedly crawled back to the entrance, making a run for it.

Max felt his body being unusually heavy now that he has something quite valuable with him, his heart pounding in nervousness.

The time resumed once Max reached the entrance, without looking back, he ran away as fast as he can and only stopped when he was a few blocks away, hiding in a small alley close to a busy street.

On his face plastered a bright smile as he willed the Inventory to release the glowing cube, excited to inspect his loot.

A few seconds had passed, and nothing showed up. His excited smile slowly turned stiff when he didn't see the glowing cube in his Inventory.

"It's not here?"

Max tried, again and again, finding his cube but still, there was nothing. The glowing cube disappeared.

"It's gone."Max once again hid outside the same building, taking advantage of his dark surroundings to sneak his way in.

After contemplating, Max decided to go and find out what happened after he ran away. He also wanted to know if the glowing cube came back to their hands.

An item disappearing in the Inventory without any reason was impossible, so Max could only think that they might have done something.

Before Max stopped time, the fat guy was on the process of eating the glowing cube. The cube flew to his mouth at high speed as if it was sucked in.

If Max didn't stop the time, it might have disappeared the next second. He considered if that was the reason why.

Everything would be clear after he sees it for himself. Going back to the vents, Max reached the end not long after.

When he peeked into the room, Max was dumbfounded on the scene before him.

There was nothing.

Nothing was left in the room like they were never there in the first place.

Everyone was nowhere to be seen, all their stuff on the table, the couch, the cage, even the bloodstains on the floor. Everything was gone.

From the condition of the room, it was like no one had used it at all. Only after thoroughly checking the room and the room above did Max completely believe they were gone.

With no reason for him to stay, Max left with his mind blank, no way of explaining the strange phenomenon that just happened."Hey, did you forget to use your skill again?"

Fattu Zhu noticed something as he looked at their surroundings and turned to his partner, reminding him of his task.

"Hmm? Do I have to? We're done anyway."

"Use it! Just to be sure! It's not like you will lose something!"

"Fine."

His partner pushed open his hands in two different directions. All of a sudden, on the tips of his fingers, a thin barrier was forming.

Pushing his hands further out, the barrier covered themselves then the entire room until it covered their whole base.

The barrier was responsible for effectively hiding them from any Awakened that tries to locate them. Everything that is inside the barrier would be on their own dimension.

On the outside, no one would expect that in their base that has nothing in it, two people were still doing their own business, only it was in another space hidden to anyone's eyes.

"There."

"Simple right? And this guarantees our safety. Who can find us in our own space? This is like our small dimension, except us, no one else will know the existence of this place."

Fatty Zhu smugly said, feeling extremely comfortable. This was the skill of his partner, one of the most important reasons why they could easily do anything they wanted.

"Yeah yeah. Did you secure the Skill Box?"

His partner intently stared at him. That Skill Box is a treasure. It is a useful tool that can potentially make them stronger or if they didn't like it, selling it was also an option.

The Skill Box, no matter how useless, can be sold for least tens of millions to more than a few billion, depending on its effects.

"Of course! It's in here. The safest place it can be!"

Fatty Zhu patted his large stomach with a face full of satisfaction before sucking in the body of the man lying on the table.

The sight of it was quite mystical, as if he was inhaling smoke into his mouth, except this time, it was a solid object being sucked in.

"If my mouth catches it, it will not escape, no matter what!"

Even when he just sucked in a whole body, Fatty Zhu was still smiling. Inside the space of his stomach, was a glowing cube, shining on multiple items around it.

"We'll get a lot of money from that if we sell it. Or maybe we should trade it with others but let's check it first if it's useful for us."

"Let's decide when we reach the other city tomorrow. I'll take all our stuff now, and we'll move when the sun rises."

Fatty Zhu proceeded to suck the objects around them one by one from the cage, to the table. When he was finished, Fatty Zhu went up to the upper room and did the same thing.

Right as he went back, his partner was absorbed on his phone, reading about the activities that were happening.

Seeing the dangerous clips, his partner concernedly turned to Fatty Zhu once again,

"Are you sure we can go there with just the two of us? Can we manage it?"

Having been with his partner for years, Fatty Zhu knew what was on his mind. He softly laughed while saying,

"Heheh, don't be too nervous. With your skill hiding us from anyone and me being powerful, who could beat us?"

"Don't forget, those kids don't know anything. What can their skills do to us?"

"Hahaha."

Fatty Zhu laughed in a carefree manner, feeling no pressure while patting the shoulders of his partner. Still laughing, Fatty Zhu's eyes then shined in a mysterious light before adding his last few words to reassure his partner,

"Heh, those newbies dared to be arrogant with their puny skills?"

"Who said we only have one skill?"

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 128 Return

While the two were finishing their last set of preparations, Max, who was almost home, slowly moving on the other part of the city, was deep in his thoughts.

This was quite an eventful night, Max got to learn about a lot of things, and he was able to encounter a few people that were an Awakened the same as him.

However, alongside his success, Max was also left with many questions, questions that he instinctively felt to be important in their future.

The first two Awakeneds that Max encountered didn't do anything unusual, and he can't be bothered about them as the chances of them being engaged in a conflict were close to none.

But the last two people's actions were definitely suspicious. Max was confident that the fat guy was an Awakened.

He spotted some clues that exposed him being an Awakened, the cube floating to his mouth and the cube disappearing from his Inventory.

The last person left would be his partner who was someone Max had no clue about. The guy didn't make any moves, so Max has no way to prove if he is an Awakened.

The only reason that Max assumed he was an Awakened was that he doesn't look like an assistant of the fat Awakened and from how they spoke, the fat guy never once showed disdain on him.

That only meant he had something on him that was enough to be respected by the fat Awakened.

He might not necessarily be an Awakened. But Max would rather believe he is than to make a mistake of assuming he is weak.

Recalling the missing cube, Max sighed. It was a pity that the glowing cube slipped away from his grasp. The item was too mysterious. Sadly, they disappeared before he could take it back.

Not only that, seeing everything that happened back at their base with his own eyes, Max questioned their purpose. Who are they and what are their plans? Will it affect or endanger them somehow? Should he do anything about it?

Shaking his head, he chose to think about it later when he gets home. Max was busy the entire night, not realizing that it was already this late.

As soon as he got home, Max immediately went to find Yu'er to tell her about the unbelievable events he had been through.

When he went inside their room, he saw Yu'er with Xue, happily smiling as they chatted with each other.

Max never asked Xue to join him on his trips since the day he made her his slave. Instead, Max asked her to stay with Yu'er.

Fully aware that he was currently a lot stronger than Yu'er and he would be fine being alone, Max left Xue with his sister for protection.

With Xue around Yu'er, Max would be less worried about her being a target of anyone with evil intentions.

They also got Xue the same phone as them for easier communication and to let her learn more about the world.

In the event that he wasn't around and they get attacked, they could team up and help each other. Nevertheless, Max kept reminding them to notify him right away if that were to happen.

But with Yu'er asking Max to bring her with him when he goes out, saying she wanted to gain combat experience against other Awakeneds, Max could only promise to take her out sometimes.

By the looks of it, Max made a great decision, seeing them having fun around each other with bright smiles on their faces.

Every time she goes to school, Xue always change her appearance into a cute and harmless girl, winning the hearts of many students.

While not at the level of her original beauty, many guys still attempted to make a move on her. But seeing her and Yu'er being together, they all remove those thoughts.

As they got closer and closer, Xue also became more and more open to Max, constantly speaking with him with no reservations.

For him, she was like the closest friend of Yu'er, her assistant, and protector at the same time while also being someone who he could trust since she won't ever betray them.

Xue and Yu'er immediately stopped what they were doing as soon as Max got in. It was late, and they had been wondering what happened to him, thinking he should have been back a few hours earlier.

"Haah."

Max laid down on the space below their feet, feeling extremely tired running around all over the place the entire night.

"I have a lot of news."

Turning to them while he laid on the bed, Max began to open his mouth. He didn't bother to hide it from Xue as she will always be on their side and it would be better if she were to know all of it.

Max started telling them about everything he saw. From the kidnapping done by the two Awakeneds to the glowing cube that disappeared from his Inventory.

Yu'er and Xue weren't able to react fast enough to say something before Max continuously spoke. They could only listen to his words, digesting the unbelievable information they were hearing.

After talking about everything, Max watched their focused expressions, waiting for their next words.

The first one to speak was Yu'er. After a few minutes of contemplation, she seemed to have thought of something, slowly voicing out her words.

"Can you tell me more about the glowing cube? What it looks like, and what did you feel when you touched it?"

Max doesn't know where she was going, but he still tried to recall more details about the glowing cube.

"The cube was about this size, and it looks like it's made from an unknown material with a glass or a crystal feel when you touch it. It glows in a blue hue, not too bright, more like the moon if it's blue and has the shape of a cube."

Max opened one of his hands wide while curling his fingers in a grabbing manner as if holding on to something. That was the best explanation he could think of, only seeing the glowing cube twice.

When Yu'er heard his explanation, she went back deep in her thoughts, trying to recall something at the back of her mind.

Suddenly, her eyes shined as she remembered something, turning up to look at Max.

"I remember! A cube that's glowing, right? I'm pretty sure our parents mentioned something like that before. I think it's called a Skill Box. Ugh. That's all I heard."

Yu'er showed a regretful expression, before adding,

"They told me this a long time ago, but at that time, I didn't listen to everything they said."

"Why?"

"We had a discussion for a few hours about lots of things, mostly them telling stories. Most of it wasn't interesting, but at the end of it, I became too bored to focus."

"All I know is that if we're talking about the same thing, it should be called a Skill Box and it's useful? I heard the word Skill Box quite a few times from them like when they talked about someone wants a Skill Box or how they should find a Skill Box."

"Skill Box? Looks like we need to find more information about it."

Yu'er's information wasn't enough for them to determine what the glowing cube was and what it was for, but if it is certainly called a Skill Box, then they can try to search for in their phone.

"Found it."

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 129 A Hin

"Found it."

Xue tried to find more about the Skill Box the second she heard Yu'er talking about it. Using the Skill Box as a keyword, she was able to find a few more things.

"That's expensive."

"What? Let me see."

Yu'er and Xue were beside each other, staring at the screen, Max had to move beside them to see the content they were looking at.

From what they found, there were currently a few Skill Boxes being sold by other Awakeneds. Their prices were absurdly high, from tens of millions to the most expensive one, going for a few billion.

What they gathered from the limited information was that each Skill Box contains only one skill.

Max could see various skills available. Skill Box (Ice Spike), Skill Box (Double Strength), Skill Box (Extra Arms), and Skill Box (Rock Body) were a few of them.

Written after the Skill Box should be the skill they contain and it becomes more expensive, the more useful the skill is. The Skill Box (Rock Body) had a price more than tenfold the of Skill Box (Extra Arms).

Other than that, there were only able to find one final explanation about the Skill Box since they all gave out the same description.

"A treasure from the past that can be used to change the skill of an Awakened?"

Seeing that there was no further explanation about the Skill Box such as how can they use it, how it works and where it came from, Max figured that it should be common knowledge for every Awakened around the world.

"Treasure from the past? These Skill Box should be a rare find. But I just saw it a while ago, coming out of a man's body."

"Hmm? This is the Skill Box? Aren't they called Awakening Cube? I'm pretty sure these were called Awakening Cube in the past."

Yu'er was beginning to doubt her knowledge about this item. No one could blame her. It's been years since she last heard of this item.

Now she finally understood. Initially, she thought the Skill Box was another item from the Lost Treasures that their parents wanted to find, turns out the Awakening Cube, and the Skill Box were the same items.

Now that Yu'er knows what precisely the item they were talking about, she naturally had some knowledge about it.

"I know some more things about these Skill Boxes. When you get your hands on it, you could use it to swap one of your skill with the skill contained in the Skill Box."

"But it's not all that good. After swapping your skill, you could only use it again after some time. Swapping back and forth is impossible."

"It isn't worth the price. The System Store is more convenient, cheap, and the skills are stronger."

"In here, the Skill Box is expensive even if the skill it contained is useless."

Regardless of the price, the Skill Box is still one of the most popular items being exchanged. No matter how expensive it will be, because of its rarity, Awakeneds would always buy it.

Nowadays, the Awakened community learned ways to trade fairly with each other without any deceit.

When an Awakened wanted to sell an item, they had to use the services of a reputable auction. Selling it on their own isn't a problem, only that there is no trust between the two parties.

Purchasing an item that way can result in scams and fake items as the buyer would have to pay first before receiving the item.

Going through a reputable auction would remove all those risks. The auction would first take the item and check it's authenticity, only after that would it be sold on their platform.

The purpose of it would be to eliminate any kinds of trickery and ensure fair trade between the two sides.

In exchange for their service, they would take a small percentage of the sale. Currently, there is only one world-renowned auction that most Awakeneds use.

Rumors circulated that the Awakened behind it was extremely powerful being able to offer services to most Awakeneds all over the world at the same time while also having the ability to transport goods in every part of the world using an unknown skill.

Until now, no one knows who he is or who they are since there isn't any way for them to locate the one behind it.

Max and Xue listened to Yu'er's explanation, but before they could comprehend her words, she continued,

"And just like you said, this item is from the past. The Skill Box is only one of the many Lost Treasures that were found in different areas of the world."

"It is also the most common one among all the treasures. However, most Awakeneds collect them in their own secure, hidden storage, away from the reach of others."

"Because the best way to use the Skill Box isn't to change an Awakened's skill."

"It is rare for a Skill Box to contain a strong skill that swapping skills doesn't happen often. Though there were unconfirmed rumors that someone found a Skill Box containing a Resurrection Skill in the past."

"But even if that's true there should be some conditions for that."

"The best way to use a Skill Box, which most Awakeneds can agree to, is to turn an ordinary person into an Awakened."

"That was why it was previously called Awakening Cube. With a Skill Box, there was never a time when it failed to turn someone into an Awakened, boasting a one hundred percent success rate through the years.'

Yu'er watched as Max and Xue's expression turned into surprise; she was the same the first time she heard about it.

"Really?"

"Yeah, that's why Awakeneds collect them so they can give it to their loyal subordinates. Some wealthy people also spend billions to buy them."

"And if you look closely, there aren't much Skill Boxes being sold, and all the skills were useless."

What Yu'er said was true. Of all the Skill Box that were available, the Rock Body Skill was already the best one.

"It's all gone."

Xue spoke out from the side, turning the screen to them, and just like she said, the Skill Boxes available all disappeared.

All of it immediately got bought while they were talking about it. That showed how valuable and attractive the item is in the eyes of Awakeneds.

"That's fast."

"Yeah."

"What do we do now?"

Max thought about every information they gathered so far. He felt it was great that they were able to find enough details to understand what the Skill Box is.

However one last question lingered his mind, and it seems Yu'er arrived at the same thought,

"The Skill Box is one of the Lost Treasures from the past. How is it that you saw it coming out of a dead man?"

Xue stayed silent on one side of the bed, intently listening to their conversation. This was an entirely new topic for her.

She was aware that she couldn't contribute much this time but whatever decision they come down to, Xue would follow and support them with her full capability.

It was then a squeaky childish voice interrupted them from the far side of their room.

[Ha! I heard what the three of you were talking about! Hehe! I came here today to give you a hint!]

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 130 First Step Forward

Little Dou was happily playing around all this time. Though her actions looked like she wasn't listening, she could still hear everything they talked about.

Among all the people around Max, Little Dou would always be the most informed of his situation.

She was the System Fairy, after all. She could be called the representative of the System.

Although Little Dou couldn't tell them everything she knows about the Skill Box, the System determined that they have gathered enough information and decided to give them a hint.

However, whether they will find something out with that was entirely up to them. The three of them stared at Little Dou, waiting for what she was going to say.

They have a feeling that they were on to something big, a secret that was waiting to be uncovered that will be beneficial for them.

[The hint is to pay more attention to the New Awakeneds! They have the answer you are looking for!]

New Awakeneds? Max became lost in thought. New Awakeneds should be what they call those Awakeneds who recently kept popping out of nowhere.

Why would Little Dou tell them to pay close attention to the New Awakeneds? Are they different from the rest of the Awakeneds? Or was there something about them that they still didn't know?

As far as he knows, there was no difference between Awakeneds. If there are, what could it be?

The only way to find out was to follow the hint Little Dou gave them. There must be a reason why she specifically said New Awakeneds. But how were they going to do that? It looks like Max had to continue his night watch around the city.

He would start from there and from then on see what will be their next course of action. Max doesn't believe that they won't find some more clues about it.

These past few nights before he roamed the city, Max had been training his body seriously. Even though he has a strong body for a human doesn't mean he had the strongest body for an Awakened.

Having a higher rank meant having more overall power that includes body strength. However, there is more to it than that.

Some animals in the wild were naturally born with a powerful body, but no one ever thought they were formidable.

Without techniques and strategies, they were just simple creatures. The same with Max, his body strength and overall superior skills doesn't automatically mean he will be unbeatable.

From the information that he obtained in the past few days, Awakeneds in the entire world had a variety of ways on how they train to become stronger.

Some focus on their skills, honing it to its peak while trying to gain enlightenment to become stronger.

This meant gaining more understanding of their skills and modifying it to be more efficient to which the output would be stronger.

While they were in that process, the energy in their bodies would slowly grow denser. Once their energy finally becomes dense enough, they will achieve a breakthrough to the next stage until they could rank up and get their second skill.

Most Awakeneds described it as the more experience someone has with their skill, the more they will understand it, and the better their control will be, thus making themselves stronger.

Max got to read some stories about people breaking through and gaining enlightenment in a life and death situation, which was considered a fortunate and rare occurrence.

Other Awakeneds decided to focus on strengthening their bodies. Of course, their skills are indispensable, but they chose to focus more on their bodies, using it as a weapon.

Awakeneds like them should have some skills that won't get any stronger. An example would be some type of Storage Skill like the Inventory or any Movement Skills. They could only depend on their physical abilities to fight.

It was different from having skills that use weapons which could be improved by having better control and greater insight.

This gives those Awakeneds with weaker skills a chance to change their fate with their own hands. In the end, their progress will depend on themselves.

Naturally, those with skills on the stronger side would have an edge, especially if they were paired with any skills that give them useful buffs.

That was another way to become stronger. There were a lot more ways to get stronger such as pills and treasures, but those resources aren't available for every Awakeneds.

Most people choose to do a little bit of everything, trying to learn more about their skill to improve it while strengthening their body and using the resources available to them.

With all that knowledge, Max had to go through intense training to improve his body's flexibility and reaction time.

He also played with his skills in the wild, trying all sorts of combinations and strategies he could think of. His Time Stop was one of his strongest skills that can be used offensively and defensively.

Max planned to make it one of his primary skills in the future, and it's in his top priority to be upgraded. He believed that the Time Stop would be his most potent card someday against the mighty foes he will face.

To be away from people's eyes, Max traveled outside the city to the countryside where the mountainous region was located.

With the serene environment and bountiful wild animals to hunt, Max was able to hone his skills and reflexes. He saw improvements in his movements that were now more controlled. His steps were also lighter.

Yu'er gave Max some pointers since he was lacking in some areas when it comes to combat. She pointed out how slow his hand-eye coordination was, which is only one of the many fundamental things he should improve on.

For days, each time he went to the mountains, Max had to catch fish from the river for food with bare hands.

It was a difficult time for him. Those fish were fast and slippery. Sometimes his hands weren't quick enough to grab them.

But Max persevered all night, trying again and again. He also trained in other ways such as hunting without using any skills, nonstop using his body to its full capability to surpass his present self.

Nowadays, Max wasn't that same as he was before. His sharp eyes stayed alert, and his body movements were relaxed yet seemed to always be ready to react to any situation in his surroundings.

A hint of excitement showed on Yu'er's composed face as she turned to Max, having a plan of her own,

"This city is massive. There are a lot of them in here so finding them should be easy. If we really tried. Of course, this time we will be joining you."

A small smile crept its way to her face. She had been patient and cautious, staying away from any dangerous activities since their parents went away.

Yu'er knows that Max from the past won't be able to handle it if she were to have powerful enemies. That was the reason she acted like an ordinary person, never exposing her skill to anyone, especially her skill, which can heal people.

If that were to be known, plenty of Awakeneds that have evil intentions would inevitably pop out to take advantage of her and Max.

One day they would slowly explore the world, go on an adventure, meet all kinds of enemies and above all, have the most overpowered skills, conquer the world and everything in it.

"Where should we go first? Do you have any ideas?"

Max nodded. In the first place, he never had any plans to go alone. With Yu'er and Xue's help, they could do a lot more things.

Now that they have a few skills with them, while also getting stronger by the day, Max decided that this should be the right time for them to begin interacting with the hidden world shrouded in mystery.

He was aware that being too cautious is limiting them. With a slight change of mentality, this can be considered his first step forward to the unknown.

"Yeah, I know some places."

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 131 Visitor at Nigh

"Where should we go first? Do you have any ideas?"

Max nodded as he asked. In the first place, he never had any plans to go alone. With Yu'er and Xue's help, they could do a lot more things.

There was also Lydia. Even though Max already conquered her, they still couldn't have her help since they didn't want to Layla suspect anything.

Also, Max and Yu'er still weren't able to find the right time to be alone with Lydia to tell her about themselves.

"I don't, but we know where to search for those kinds of information."

Yu'er thought about the online groups that have everything they need. They can do some research and ask their fellow Awakeneds. The answer should be there somewhere."Chief Li!"

"What is it now?"

Chief Li sat in his office, busy looking at different folders containing the current events happening around the city.

On the folders, recorded were the activities of Awakeneds all around their city, reports from other departments and the higher-ups. Since their city has a few million inhabitants, naturally, the number of incidents happening was numerous.

Day and night, Chief Li had to deal with headaches after headaches of Awakeneds being too conspicuous, disregarding law and order.

Most of them were the New Awakened that thought they were the chosen one among others, taking all advantages they can get from anyone without care of consequences.

Though some of them were aware of their circumstances and the world, they still chose to do whatever they want, confident that they to be unbeatable with their abilities.

Others rely on their backgrounds that will support and defend them when they get into any trouble — Awakeneds from influential families and those who have some connections fall under this category.

Those kinds of people will never be treated seriously. Once they violate law and order, their only option is to get stronger while continuously hiding from the authorities or face punishment in their improved prison facilities.

However, Chief Li was never once stepped back from them. Those people that stir up chaos without fear of authorities are ignorant and too full of themselves to use their heads.

Chief Li is only one of many who were tasked by the higher-ups to maintain the peace of their city. With such a big tree protecting him, there's no need for him to be afraid.

Truthfully, the government forces aren't the most powerful organization that exists. Some other organizations were just as formidable only that they are mostly reclusive.

The government is comprised of distinguished figures and powerful Awakeneds with notable backgrounds and connections worldwide so people would still have to recognize their power.

No one would dare to offend them without any definitive reason. Even evil organizations would have to think about the consequences before going against them.

However, all those considerations only happen in the open. In the dark, away from anyone's watch, anything can happen.

Fortunately, with Chief Li's request for assistance to properly deal with all the issues, the higher-ups allocated more personnel, including some Awakeneds under his command.

And with their capable Intelligence Division, they were able to subdue most of these lawbreakers.

If the Awakened merely committed minor violations and were also a newly awakened individual, Chief Li would only try to speak with them.

He would give them an idea about the world and tell them everything that they needed to understand while recruiting or forming an agreement with all of them.

Even when some Awakeneds never did anything against the law, Chief Li would still attempt to contact them for formalities sake and to pull them on their side.

Most of those Awakeneds didn't want to be bothered by anyone, especially the authorities, only wanting to live their lives peacefully.

But when they hear about their attractive conditions with almost no requirements except not to break the law, they would change their minds and happily cooperate.

Now, Jing Fei, his assistant, suddenly barged into his office with an urgent and slightly helpless expression on his face.

"We have a situation. Here are the reports sent by the Intelligence Division."

Jing Fei gave him a couple of documents. When Chief Li finished reading its contents, his brows were already knitted together.

"Evil Ghost Luo? How did this happen?"

"We have no idea. I already contacted the surrounding cities and the city where Evil Ghost Luo should be to ask why didn't they notify us about him. But they were also surprised when they heard about our report."

"They should be scrambling for an explanation right now since they were the ones responsible for this guy."

"But what are we going to do?"

Jing Fei felt panicked. This isn't good at all. They have a powerful Awakened in their backyard who preys on ordinary people for nourishment and gets stronger with each prey he consumes.

Evil Ghost Luo was given his name from how vicious he is, disregarding any laws and morality for power.

He has an unknown Ghost-type Skill that can be used to forcefully suck his victim's soul to strengthen himself. He could also possess his victims by dominating their wills and occupy their body whenever he wants.

This skill made him unstoppable when he was still slowly growing at the beginning, effectively hiding his existence by moving from body to body.

Unlike others, Evil Ghost Luo acted differently. When he found out about his skill and how it works, he found a job in a hospital to prey on dying patients.

That way, no one would suspect anything if they were to die. When he had no one left to prey on, Evil Ghost Luo would move to other hospitals.

This scheme continued for months. He was only caught on the act by the authorities when someone reported about a suspicious person.

However, it was too late. By the time they faced Evil Ghost Luo, he was already too strong. Each time they sent powerful Awakeneds, Evil Ghost Luo would only disregard his stolen body and escape through walls.

This left them helpless. They have the necessary power to defeat him, but all of it was useless if they couldn't even catch him.

"We can't leave him alone. Prepare our forces, we have to make a move now, or it will be too late."

Chief Li looked out the window. Most people should still be sleeping in the middle of the night. They must succeed tonight. Or else, the upcoming days will be a disaster.

"Also, ask for reinforcements from other cities. We need all the help that we can get."

"I already did. They said that they would arrive in a few hours."

Jing Fei hurriedly reported before running out to pass the order of their Chief. He also readied himself for the coming battle and arranged people in preparation for cleaning up the aftermath.

"A few hours? This isn't good. We're on our own."

Chief Li shook his head. This will be a crucial mission, and they have to succeed no matter what. What he needs to do right now was to focus on their objective.

Reinforcements would arrive after a few hours. Chief Li calmed himself down. There's no reason why they can't deal with this.

Having a composed expression, Chief Li stood up after a deep breath and walked out, his head filled with countless thoughts.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 132 Ambush

Compared to other cities, Skywater City is known to be the most peaceful one.

Chief Li worked tirelessly day by day to reach this point. Since he was designated to this position, he had shown excellent progress and outstanding results.

Every city has its problem to fix and difficulties to manage; however, under his leadership, they were able to achieve greater success.

The higher-ups recognized his accomplishments, giving him merits and commended him for doing a great job.

Now, all of that is on the line in this mission.

Evil Ghost Luo.

Chief Li read all the files they had about him. From the record, he is a sneaky and deadly individual.

Evil Ghost Luo is exceedingly prideful yet greatly values his life that he would choose to escape if he felt his life being threatened.

Moreover, he doesn't care about anything. He would kill if it's necessary and would not when he doesn't need to, an extremely calculating person.

His skill is undetermined but was known to have the ability to occupy a living body by taking over their minds through a battle of wills, a mental attack.

At the same time, his ability can also suck out souls and consume it for nourishment. From multiple incidents, consuming souls have been found to strengthen him, a unique way to get stronger but not unheard of.

Sucking souls can also only be done to living people and is presumed to be incredibly risky. Evil Ghost Luo's targets were mostly sick, dying people, and those who have mental issues, a form of soul attack.

When dealing with this individual, it is recommended to have multiple aids as the soul-sucking process is supposedly a long process that requires concentration and cancels out once interrupted.

Additionally, for safety, eye contact should be avoided. In every incident, victims showed the same unfocused eyes full of horrors.

Affiliation, none officially. Unofficially, Evil Ghost Luo was sighted to have met with some members of the Ghost Hall.

Ghost Hall is a notorious evil organization that works secretly out of anyone's sight. It is rumored to be ruled by six ghost leaders with undetermined identities and abilities.

Only a few Awakeneds around the world were identified to be members of this group, and all of them have the similarity of having a Ghost-type Skill.

A hidden and evil organization, caution is a priority when dealing with this organization.

Evil Ghost Luo, when sighted, immediately notify the authorities, keep a distance away from him under any circumstances, especially when alone.

When he was done going over the information, Chief Li sat back on his seat, analyzing his abilities and contemplating ways to deal with him.

knock knock*

The next moment, the door opened, and Jing Fei got in to notify him,

"Chief Li, they're done with the final preparations. We're ready to move."Midnight.

A middle-aged man with an easy-going expression was walking down the street while humming. His face had a satisfied smile as if he just had a sumptuous meal.

Suddenly, as he passed through a large tree by the sidewalk, a white mist rained down from the branches and surrounded him.

Before he was able to react, the mist ignited, burning his skin through his clothes.

"Got him. Proceed as planned."

Chief Li and Jing Fei were on top of a building watching the scene unfold. The man screamed in pain as he rolled around the ground in an effort to extinguish the fire.

Flammable Mist, the skill of an Awakened under his command, he could release a white mist that can be ignited whenever he wants.

The only downside was he couldn't control where the mist goes, and it can easily be made ineffective when his opponent was prepared for it.

This time, to ensure that he would hit his target, he released everything he had to surround the man's body, exhausting his energy in exchange.

When he succeeded, his work was done. Proceeding as they planned, he jumped down to head towards their gathering place to recuperate his lost energy.

"Everyone stay alert. Watch his movements."

"Second Group, take him down."

On Chief Li's command, a group of people in black attire who were armed with guns came out of the surrounding areas.

All of them got ready for this exact moment. They arrived a few minutes earlier to prepare an ambush.

As to how they were able to locate him, it was quite easy. When they found the dead body that Evil Ghost Luo discarded, they only have to find the last person he ran into with his previous vessel.

Everything went smoothly after that. They quickly traced his movements and made the necessary plans to deal with him.

Taking the chance while he's down, the second group fired continuous shots at the man. Each shot was like mini balls of fire that explodes whenever it hit him.

The weapon they were holding wasn't an ordinary gun. It is a Magic Gun. By combining current technologies and the effects of various skills, they were able to create this weapon.

Comparing the power, the Magic Gun wasn't as damaging as real guns. The sole reason Chief Li decided to use this weapon was that they were against a ghost.

Physical Attacks aren't effective against ghosts. Even if his body were to disintegrate, his real form would still be unharmed.

To be successful in defeating Evil Ghost Luo, Chief Li had to eliminate his ghost body using Elemental Skills.

However, as this emergency mission caught every one of them unprepared, only a small number of Awakeneds with the necessary skills were gathered.

So Chief Li had to use everything they have, including these Magic Guns. Although these weapons were not too effective against his current body, once it hits him in his original ghost form, it would inflict serious damage.

When they all thought it was going to be over, ending with his body burning and forcing him out, one person suddenly fell on the ground motionless.

Simultaneously, Evil Ghost Luo also disappeared on his spot; only the charred ground was left.

It seems that Evil Ghost Luo had enough and decided to retaliate. With every groan, one person fell with necks bent the wrong way.

It was happening so fast that most of them, as ordinary people, failed to pinpoint even a hint of his location.

Some fired shots on the direction of the groans, hoping that they would somehow be able to hit him. Others huddled together, sharply watching their surroundings.

But no matter how good and how useful their weapon was, if they couldn't find their target, they can only be a prey for the predator.

The night felt unusually chilly for them. A sinking feeling rushed through their bones as if they were the ones being hunted.

At the building, Chief Li and Jing Fei watched with solemn expressions. What happened already happened, they could only try to finish what they started.

Chief Li focused on the situation as he gave out commands,

"Third Group, use your skills to destroy his body. Force him to come out."

"Fourth Group, when his ghost form emerged, start attacking him."

"Fifth Group, surround the area, don't let him escape."

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 133 Evil Ghost Luo

Evil Ghost Luo with a pale face with no expression stood motionlessly. Surrounding him was a horrible sight of bodies littered everywhere.

He easily defeated all of them without even trying, only using his speed to attack them from behind while hiding in the dark.

All of them went down one after another, helpless against his onslaught. It was a complete one-sided slaughter.

In a matter of minutes, no one was left alive except the person beside him that he was grabbing on his neck.

The guy had a pair of dead, listless eyes. He saw the whole thing and have long given up hope.

They were against a monster. When Evil Ghost Luo looked down and saw the guy's hopeless expression, a slight smirk appeared on his face as his body fell lifelessly.

At that instant, a faint light went out of his body and shot rapidly towards the vulnerable, defenseless guy.

As soon as the light blended inside him, his previous helpless face froze then it slowly turned blank.

Only after a few seconds did his facial expression went back to normal, but it didn't stop there, and he instead gave out a creepy smile.

"This is too easy. He didn't even fight back."

"This body is mine now. I hope you enjoy your eternal slumber."

"Ahh, what a good feeling. A new vessel."

With a smile on his face, Evil Ghost Luo, on his new body inhaled the cold air as leaves flew along with the nightly breeze.

Taking over a new body was one of the most satisfying feelings he enjoys, only second to consuming souls.

When Evil Ghost Luo saw his previous body lying on the ground with severe burns all over, his face twisted in rage.

Once he took over a body, it could be said that they are linked as one so everything the body experience gets fully transmitted to him.

"Who was the one who dared to burn me!? If I get my hands on you, I will burn your soul!"

Being burned alive was too painful that Evil Ghost Luo had to move to another body as he couldn't bear with the stinging pain anymore.

In his entire life, Evil Ghost Luo had never felt humiliated like this. He had to roll on the ground like a dog while screaming in pain.

That explained why he was boiling with anger and fury. Someone as prideful as him wouldn't accept this kind of treatment. For him, it was unforgivable.

At this time, Evil Ghost Luo heard people approaching his location. Not long after, he could see already see their shadows.

"Another group running to their deaths? Fine, I'll start with you then."

Evil Ghost Luo moved towards the nearest person to give him a swift blow. However, before he reached the person's neck, planning to end his life in one stroke, the man turned his head to the side, dodging him by an inch.

"Hmm?"

Evil Ghost Luo instantly jumped a distance away from the man when he noticed the others slowly surrounding him and to stare at them with eyes full of curiosity.

"Interesting."

It was like he found his new toy. His eyes shined as he observed their movements.

If an ordinary person were on the man's position, he would've died with only one of his blows. Since the man was able to see his moves and successfully dodge it, there could only be one explanation for that.

"Government forces in this city, huh? Pesky bunch. I will definitely pay them a visit once I'm done with this."

But remembering the humiliation he received a while ago, his eyes narrowed and stretched his newly occupied body.

"If you want to play, then let's play."

Under their Chief's command, the Awakeneds looked at each other while giving out signals that only they could understand.

After a few moments, they all attacked Evil Ghost Luo at the same time on different fronts. Various lights shined from their arms and legs indicated their use of skills.

These Awakeneds were those who didn't have Elemental Skills and were tasked to destroy his body.

They only need to land one powerful blow on him to succeed since it was only a borrowed body from an ordinary person.

Evil Ghost Luo readied himself to respond to their attacks. He felt no pressure at all, as there weren't a lot of them, only a total of five.

From their movements, he determined that they aren't skilled enough to win against him. Also, Evil Ghost Luo had already reached the peak of Rank 1 and was closing to a breakthrough.

That was also the reason why he had to move to another city. He couldn't do a lot of things in his previous location since there were eyes on him wherever he goes.

And once they found out about his approaching breakthrough, they would surely attempt to end his life. He would be an idiot if he were to fall for their schemes.

When their empowered fists and kicks reached him, Evil Ghost Luo skillfully evaded them. He took advantage of their dark surroundings to hit them from their blind spots.

Chief Li, along with Jing Fei, watched their battle from their position on top of a building. Chief Li was confident that his people would succeed.

The other groups were already on their positions, only waiting for the second group to force his ghost form out.

All of them were intently watching the proceedings below, each with a task to accomplish.

Evil Ghost Luo was enjoying this. This was what it meant to be strong. He could have ended this fight in a matter of seconds if he could take them on one by one.

The Awakeneds that were attacking him had weak skills when compared to him. He had been feeding on souls for months, and his power already reached right at the barrier of Rank 2.

From their strengths, Evil Ghost Luo figured out that these people were only Rank 1 Early to Late Phase Awakeneds. He should not be able to easily win against them while they were ganging up on him like this.

However, since their skills were useless when they couldn't touch him, he could manage to slowly tire them out, though their coordination made it hard for him to end it sooner.

There was the option of killing them one after the other to reduce their numbers. But knowing his breakthrough was near, he didn't want to let go of the chance to consume their souls.

They were Awakeneds, and an Awakened's soul ought to be more valuable than the low-quality souls he was used to from ordinary people.

Evil Ghost Luo could only consume souls from living beings; that was why he didn't want to kill them.

There were two things he had to consider before attempting to suck out someone's soul.

First was he needs in his ghost form to be able to pull out their soul, and the second, he would need a long time to suck a soul out.

With all of these people bothering him, it will be impossible unless he defeats all of them first before proceeding to enjoy his meal.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 134 Predicamen

Meanwhile, back at the mansion, Max was preparing to sleep. He still has classes tomorrow, and he had outdone himself tonight, filling his head with multiple questions.

One of his worries was not knowing whether they were in danger or not. That was the only reason why he was intent on having the Magical Space.

Max would simply give his women access to the Magical Space. Then all of them, including himself, would be able to use it as a shelter once they find themselves in trouble.

Max would never accept being looked down upon by others by being weak. He would be the one playing with other people, not the other way around.

There was a lot of news about revenge and massacres done by some aggressive Awakeneds. Max was glad that since he got his System when he was still ignorant and inexperienced, he never did anything to stand out.

Until now, Max only went to a few places. He acted normally, not forgetting to use items to disguise himself and never had any unbeatable enemy.

Before this, Max thought everything would turn out fine as he had the System, some Invisibility Potion, Face Mask for a disguise, and a Time Stop Skill.

Now, Max felt that he truly made the right decision to save up for the Magical Space, while knowing that he won't get to buy skills and items for some time.

This was the information era where everyone has access to a magnitude of information. Once Max began to learn more about Awakeneds and their world, he could already think of different ways in which he could kill himself.

From being tagged and always be located, to being picked up by his smell that no invisibility and temporary time stop can escape from.

More unique skills should also exist somewhere. Max felt his worldview turn upside down, forcing him to adapt to the new world he wasn't used to.

Max considered getting more powerful skills from the Store. However, nothing can guarantee that he won't catch the eye of Rank 2 Awakeneds or worse, a Rank 3.

With all of this information, having his own space became a lot more attractive. That was also why Yu'er wholeheartedly agreed with him on this. It was undoubtedly a great skill to have.

However, Max knows that they would still need a few more weeks before having the Magical Space, so he had been busying himself on other things.

He roamed around the city, planning to learn more about its inner workings and the veiled society hidden underneath.

Whenever Max looks out to this ever-familiar city, he could only see people peacefully living their lives, minding their own business.

But the information he had says otherwise. Chaos, Awakeneds, Special Affairs Officers, were only some of its contents.

Max couldn't see a shadow of it in this city at all. It didn't mean their area was more peaceful than others; it only meant he wasn't seeing it, which was worse.

It couldn't go on like this. Max wasn't scared of outside forces or any Awakeneds out there. He was aware that he would outclass them in only a matter of time and have probably passed most Rank 1 Awakeneds already.

His only concern was safety, lack of knowledge, and unpredictable moments. With all this running through his head, Max fell asleep.

If only he knew that numerous Awakeneds were currently setting out to a chaotic battle in a particular location in his city.A few minutes. This was how long their fight had gone for. So far, Evil Ghost Luo has been successful at prolonging the match to slowly tire them out.

Even though he was starting to get exhausted himself, he wasn't the least bothered by it. His original form was a ghost, and he was only feeling the fatigue overcoming him because he was connected to this body.

Once he separates himself away from this body, those feelings instantly would disappear. Ghosts never get tired, nor they need sleep and food to eat.

Evil Ghost Luo never had to worry about the weaknesses of a human body ever since he got his skill and turned into a ghost.

Currently, not a single scratch can be seen on his clothes even after exchanging blows with these Awakeneds for quite some time now.

It's because none of them could land a single hit on him all this time. Evil Ghost Luo had experienced countless deadly battles that for him, with their laughable skills, this match was only for fun.

Evil Ghost Luo never once thought of them as a threat. In his mind, these people were delicious souls that will be consumed by him soon.

Devastated grounds, smashed buildings, and fallen trees can be seen in their surroundings. Fortunately, foreseeing this, every road connecting to them had long been blocked, and officers prevented anyone from going near them.

While Evil Ghost Luo was amusing himself around them, Chief Li was starting to get impatient and worried about his people's conditions.

It was a miscalculation. Chief Li racked his brains on his next action. The lives of his people were left in his hands.

Depending on his decision, they would either survive or die. No matter what, he had to do something to pull them out of their current predicament since they were all his responsibility.

From the report that he got, Evil Ghost Luo shouldn't be this strong. Even only three of these Awakeneds should be able to defeat him, and from how it's going, it wasn't even close.

The latest update that Chief Li got about him was that he wasn't skillful when it comes to physical fights. He only runs away to escape through solid structures whenever they spotted him.

What they didn't know was, all this time, Evil Ghost Luo secretly trained different techniques using his body.

Evil Ghost Luo was aware that his weak vessels were his weakness, and if he couldn't fight, he would have to live his life running away.

What's the point of his power then? His growing strength and his unlimited access to bodies will have no use if he doesn't have any combat techniques.

Evil Ghost Luo didn't want to always rely on his ghost form to escape. He couldn't accept that someone as strong as himself would have to run away without any fight.

His confidence in his ghost form was absolute. He can easily escape and bide his time to slowly harvest souls in some of his secret farming spots.

However, Evil Ghost Luo felt that he needs to consume a large number of souls to break through his bottleneck and to push through the barrier.

The unexpected strength and skill that he showed gave Chief Li and Jing Fei a headache. They were the ones who had to devise a plan for his emergency mission.

When they finally had one way to defeat him, this happened. Why does it have to go wrong at this crucial time?

The groups stationed around the scene were also in a difficult situation. Now they know this heavily outnumbered fight would be a lot harder than what they initially expected.

"Chief Li, should we send another group?"

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 135 Frightening Pressure from the Sky

"Chief Li, should we send another group?"

Jing Fei beside him, asked. Even a fool would see that this guy named Evil Ghost Luo wasn't taking their people seriously.

Each blow he did was never fatal and only meant to give them some internal damage. Still, if this continued any longer, it wouldn't be surprising if one of them were to suddenly drop down dead.

Though the fact that Evil Ghost Luo was holding back wasn't too bad since they can stall enough time for the reinforcements to arrive.

By then, with some strong Awakeneds arriving, they will be able to defeat Evil Ghost Luo with ease and put an end to this mission.

Their only concern was whether Evil Ghost Luo would quickly kill them to escape once he felt that something isn't right using his keen sense of danger and his long experience of being attacked by their forces.

However, unbeknownst to them, all this time, Evil Ghost Luo knew about the reinforcements on their way to his location. This should be expected, clearly knowing who he was fighting against.

Evil Ghost Luo had been estimating how much time he had left before he would be surrounded and expected that even if he stays for an hour, those reinforcements still won't reach him.

That didn't mean he would slow down and intentionally wait for them before escaping. He doesn't want to die.

Chief Li and Jing Fei watched as Evil Ghost Luo, without warning, went on the offense, dealing blow after blow on their people.

Evil Ghost Luo seemed to have a sudden change of mind, emitting a deadly aura that turned him into an unstoppable monster moving at a breakneck speed in the dark street littered with falling debris from the broken walls.

He was like a mass of shadow with each of his appearance came a blow to everyone his way.

No one could stop him. The Awakeneds that were previously teaming up against him finally realized how strong the guy they were trying to contain.

They could only stick close to each other to defend against his never-ending attacks. With his every blow, a cry would come out from one of them.

It was too much for them to bear. Some of them could already feel their consciousness fade from the blows they sustained in their heads.

Inevitably, what was bound to happen, happened. Soon, one of them fell when strength left his body as blood flowed out of his mouth after being hit by one devastating palm on his front.

Evil Ghost Luo would never use a killing blow, but with their internal injuries and weakening body, it's only a matter of time before one of them dies.

Chief Li frowned. These Awakeneds were their allies who had been cooperating and working with them. They were their valuable assets. If they could do something to save them, they would not hesitate to do it.

If another group were to attack this early, their chances of success would be lowered by a margin.

On the other hand, if they didn't send another group, the risk of those people dying will get higher, especially the one laid on the ground that was being left to die.

Finally making up his decision, Chief Li took a deep breath and gave out a command.

Evil Ghost Luo moved to different areas as he dodged the final assaults of the Awakeneds. They were risking it all, knowing that it's either they would win or they would die.

Evil Ghost Luo swiftly dodge their attacks that seemed to almost hit him every time. They moved in sync with each other while paying attention to their positions.

Surrounding Evil Ghost Luo while bombarding him with attacks, they successfully pressured him to stop his aggressive stance.

Despite that, a sneaky smile never faded from Evil Ghost Luo's face. He had guessed their intentions, but he would never give them any chance.

After stepping back, he suddenly changed his direction, kicking the grass-covered ground, sending out a palm filled with force.

With his sudden, unpredictable movement and some desperate, vulnerable Awakeneds, Evil Ghost Luo naturally found success.

"Gah!"

His palm stuck one of the Awakened's chest, pushing him back before kneeling on one of his knees, clutching his chest with a trail of blood sliding down his lips.

Seeing this, Evil Ghost Luo arrogantly smirked. Two were down, and the remaining three wouldn't hold out any longer. Soon, no one would stop him from bringing these people to a safe location to feast on their souls.

"Agh!"

Without warning, Evil Ghost Luo cried out as he grimaced in pain. A sinister expression overcame his face. He turned around to see who was the hindrance that sneaked attacked him.

Though that wasn't the only reason, feeling the burn on his back, this couldn't feel more familiar. An Elemental Attack!

This was what Evil Ghost Luo hated the most since this is was his only weakness and it deals amplified damage to his ghost form, a threat to his life.

His eyes turned serious. He had to be cautious around these people who know how to deal with him.

At the same time, fury once again emanated from him. These people who dared to burn him were too bold to come back.

"If you came back then why don't you stay here."

Terrifyingly powerful energy flowed out of him, forcing down the remaining three Awakeneds who were already powerless from their previous clash.

When the three Awakeneds saw their allies arrive, their drained eyes became full of life as they silently crawled over to their two fallen comrades and slowly pulled them away moved to a safe distance, away from Evil Ghost Luo where they would receive assistance.

They already did everything they could. It was only up to the others to finish it.

At this time, Evil Ghost Luo was full of rage, intent on getting his revenge. He was aware that his prey was slipping away behind him, but he couldn't do anything since a few Awakeneds arrive to keep him company.

This further enraged him. Everything that he did, only for his prey to escape in the end.

Not waiting any longer, Evil Ghost Luo who was emitting an intense pressure, showcasing his power, dashed directly to one of the Awakeneds that were making their way to him.

Evil Ghost Luo didn't hold back this time. He dealt blows to the first person he saw, easily overpowering him, unknown whether the person was still alive.

Soon after, cries of pain and horror rang out the area with an enraged Evil Ghost Luo dominating the second group of assailants.

He was just too strong for them. Only a Rank 2 Awakened would be able to stop him.

Chief Li watched his one-sided battle as he thought about what to do next. If he were aware that Evil Ghost Luo was this strong, he would not have sent his second group out.

With no ideas coming to his head, Chief Li almost pulled out his hair in exasperation. It was then, Jing Fei beside him, who was looking up, pulled the edge of his clothes.

"What is it?"

Jing Fei didn't respond and only pointed up towards the faraway skies. When Chief Li looked at where Jing Fei was pointing to, his eyes glimmered in delight.

Evil Ghost Luo who was rampaging, wreaking havoc all over the place, abruptly paused and looked up towards a certain distance.

A frightening pressure was rapidly making its way to his direction. His body couldn't help but shiver at this individual who was several times stronger than him.

He only had one thought at this time,

'Escape!'

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 136 Chase

Evil Ghost Luo who once acted domineering, not putting anyone in his eyes suddenly had a change of mind.

He forgot about his fury and the souls he initially wanted to consume. The only thing on his mind right now was to run as far away as he can from this place.

A terrifying presence was coming closer to his location. This person seemed to be explicitly going for him, and since he was already heavily outnumbered, he doesn't plan on further being disadvantaged.

If this mighty figure managed to reach him, his life would surely be in danger. Evil Ghost Luo wasn't confident in escaping from this individual.

From the pressure, Evil Ghost Luo could feel a hint of the person's strength. He realized that he would not stand a chance against this person.

However, what scared Evil Ghost Luo the most was he couldn't determine exactly how powerful this person is.

It could be from an item merely masking his energy, or this person's strength was simply beyond his comprehension.

In any case, Evil Ghost Luo wasn't going to let this person claim his life. Different people throughout his lifetime schemed to put an end on him, and so far, he had been successful in safeguarding his life. This night wouldn't be any different.

While everyone was still clueless about the change of situation, Evil Ghost Luo turned back to dash towards the nearest establishments with people in it.

Only after Evil Ghost Luo disappeared from their sight did the fallen Awakeneds felt something wasn't right.

Where did the monster go? They were helpless against his assaults that they were regretting accepting this mission.

Now, Evil Ghost Luo disappeared without any reason. Surely he doesn't have the hobby of giving them hope only to take it back right?

While they were cautiously peeking at their surroundings for any signs of his shadow, they heard Chief Li's voice from their communication devices,

"Everything is fine now. Our reinforcements arrived, and Evil Ghost Luo is trying to escape."

Chief Li didn't give them a command to chase since they won't be able to reach him with their current speed.

Things like this should be left to stronger individuals. Chief Li hoped that with this incident, the higher-ups would allocate Rank 2 Awakeneds to protect their city.

The problems they faced until now in this city were only composed of Rank 1 Awakeneds. Rank 2 Awakeneds were not too common to be seen everywhere.

Usually, those people don't make it hard for them and only minded their own businesses, not having any plans to disrupt the public order.Evil Ghost Luo was closing in on the occupied buildings in the city. The authorities could only block a limited area before they would inconvenience others.

Once Evil Ghost Luo went past that barrier, he would be back to civilization. At that time, the terrifying figure won't be able to chase him any longer.

His ghost form was almost unbeatable when it comes to hiding around the busy city. He could pass through walls like a fish in the water.

His appearance wasn't noticeable either, only appearing as a faint version of his original appearance.

Suddenly, Evil Ghost Luo felt an overwhelming pressure weighing down on him. As a result, his body became heavier, effectively slowing him.

Fear flooded his senses as he forced himself to move faster. This person was indeed too strong, being able to send such overwhelming pressure on him.

However, by pressuring him, Evil Ghost Luo figured that the person should still be far away from him and was only trying to slow him down.

Though there were some doubts in his mind about why was the guy so slow if he was powerful, but this wasn't the right time to think about it.

While slowly, Evil Ghost Luo could feel the person quickly catching up to him. Instead of a full-on clash between two powerful Awakeneds, it had become a chase, with one escaping for his life.

Evil Ghost Luo could see from a distance the bright buildings that were going to be his safe zone, almost close to his reach.

This pushed him further, even with the pressure on him, Evil Ghost Luo showed his experience in escaping, intent on dodging another attempt to his life.

Evil Ghost Luo knows more than anyone that his skill had an incredible potential once he used it to its full capability.

He didn't want to waste everything he accomplished until now. His maximum potential has yet to be achieved. There's still a lot of room for growth waiting for him, so he had to survive.

With all this thought, Evil Ghost Luo focused solely on that one structure in his sight that was getting closer and closer.

His face gave out a smile as he reached the vicinity of the building. Finally, he was safe. Evil Ghost Luo laughed at their foolishness, doing all that only to fail in the end.

Suddenly, a strong sense of danger overcame him. Instantly reacting, Evil Ghost Luo dived towards the nearby wall.

The same time his body touched the wall, a massive green ball of fire shot down from the sky hitting him before exploding to its surroundings, he was completely enveloped by the violent green flame, burning every part of his body.

The whole place was lit up with a bright green flame that never stopped burning. The flame strangely didn't spread to its surroundings and only stayed in a specific area.

It was like a scene from hell. Soon after, footsteps can be heard making their way to the location of the body.

The violent green flames never seemed to affect them as they walked through it, treading slowly towards the now dead body.

A moment of silence can be heard before one of them spoke,

"He got away."

Right after leaving those words, he turned away, making his way back to report about the unfortunate news. The second person then silently followed behind him.On an apartment complex, a man who was wearing a uniform was making his way up the stairs while holding several bags containing some food and necessities from the local convenience store.

He was a typical ordinary person who was living a humble life, working hard every day for a decent amount of wage.

Getting inside his home, the man left the bags on the table and sat on the sofa.

Uncharacteristically, a dark expression showed on his face. He seemed to be annoyed as he spoke,

"I almost died there."

"That was close. If I weren't able to react fast enough, I, Evil Ghost Luo would be gone from this world."

After getting far away from the location, Evil Ghost Luo went to search for another vessel to use since he had to leave the last one.

He chanced upon a man coming out of a store, going on his way home. Now that he couldn't afford to wait for an optimum vessel, Evil Ghost Luo trailed after him and made his move on a small alley that led towards his apartment.

"It seems that I have to lay low for now while I recover from my injuries."

Evil Ghost Luo grimaced in the pain that he was feeling. He didn't get away unscathed. When he shot out of his previous body, the green flame slightly grazed him.

His ghost form suffered severe injuries with only a graze. He could only imagine what would happen if the scary flame directly touched him.

Reaching around his pockets, he found an ID from where his current vessel was working hat. Apparently, he was a security guard from one of the schools in this area.

"Fifth High?"

"Looks like I'll have to play along for now."

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 137 Contac

Max was currently on his way to the nearby cafe before going to school. This time, Yu'er wasn't with him since she had to go early in the morning to finish up some school work she was in charge of.

On his way, Max was intently focused on his phone, busily enjoying its contents while at the same time keeping up with the news.

While reading and watching videos, Max asked out a question to Little Dou who was doing her own thing on his head.

"These Awakeneds didn't even bother to hide their identities. Look at those skills; they look so cool. If I wanted their skills, can I get the same one from the System?"

[Yes! The System has everything! These skills are just simple ones. Anything you see from there is available in the System Store!]

Max looked at different videos of Awakeneds, showcasing their skills in different ways from hunting to engaging in duels. From their faces, they seemed to be incredibly proud of their abilities.

He could see some swift sword skills to the most flashy and destructive explosion skills. Some Awakeneds organized arenas in secret locations for Awakeneds to watch or join the battles.

The prizes available were also attractive, from some useful items such as enchanted accessories to weapons and mysterious treasures.

The most attractive prize was a Skill Box containing a type of Healing Skill. The specifics of it were hidden in consideration of the winner who would claim it.

No one would know whether the Healing Skill was going to be useful or not. Regardless, the item was still captivating in everyone's eyes.

Watching different battles had become his main entertainment as with other people all over the world. It was like the games he played before. However, now, it was real.

The ongoing fight currently showing was a duel between one sword user and a masked assassin, and it was happening in a forest-like environment. This match should take a long time to finish.

From what Max had seen, every people who joined were only Rank 1. He never once saw a Rank 2 individual. This further confirmed how hard it is for most Awakeneds to reach Rank 2.

Also, from what Max had observed, for a Rank 1, he should be close to the top of the ladder. A Rank 1 Awakened only has one skill, and he has a lot of formidable skills.

But even with all that, Max didn't become conceited. Being the strongest Rank 1 was never his goal anyways. He would surely reach Rank 2 and Rank 3 someday so there's no need to keep comparing.

Though looking at all of this, Max learned a few things about how different other Awakeneds were in different parts of the world.

The way they didn't bother to hide their skills and how they joined Awakened hosted competitions to determine who was the strongest among them. That idea was something Max isn't comfortable doing at least for now.

When Max becomes overpowered enough, only then will the world slowly know of his name.

Not long after, he reached the cafe with well-decorated walls and a serene atmosphere.

After getting himself some breakfast, he could feel some stares from the students who should be going to the same school as him.

Maybe it was because of his genes and becoming an Awakened that he was too handsome or it was something else entirely, but he didn't care, finding a spot to sit, Max went back to his phone.

By his estimates, he would get his own Magical Space soon. Once that was done, he thought about what comes after. What should he do next?

When he wanted to see if Little Dou had some ideas, asking her in a low voice, she energetically responded with an excited face,

[You are already starting to blend in with Awakeneds! In the future, you will certainly know and meet a lot of them! They could be your enemy, ally, or an acquaintance!]

[But you're too slow! It's not good! With a lot of people in this city, you should be able to find an enemy! Try finding one! The pressure it will give you will accelerate your growth more than you can imagine!]

[Get more experience in real battles! That's how you become strong! And it will be fun!]Chief Li sat in his office with three people and thought about last night's events. They did everything they could, but still, they failed to capture Evil Ghost Luo in the end.

Now they have an even bigger problem. Evil Ghost Luo should be hiding somewhere in this city. It's only a matter of time before he goes on a rampage again.

The three people with him were Jing Fei and the two Awakeneds who chased after Evil Ghost Luo.

After their people cleaned up the area last night, they called it a day and got their well-needed rest.

Now, they were here to discuss their next step.

Seeing the worry in Chief Li's face, one young-looking man spoke up,

"Even though that Evil Ghost Luo escaped, I definitely did hit him with my flames. He should be heavily injured right now as my flame would continuously give him pain for at least a few days before he would be able to heal it."

"After he heals, he would still take time to regain his strength before thinking of doing anything outside. We still have a lot of time to find him."

The young-looking man was the one who shot the damaging green flame, and he knows more than anyone how powerful it is.

That was why once the notice for assistance came, he was the one chosen to deal with Evil Ghost Luo.

"How did you know it hit him if he escaped?"

Chief Li was curious as to how this guy knew when he supposedly got away through the walls. The man simply smiled,

"When I looked at the body he left, its face was contorted in pain. There was no way a dead body would feel pain, so there's only one way to explain it."

"My flame is powerful enough to kill his original form with one direct hit. When my flame hits its target, it always explodes to its surroundings."

"In this case, his body would be surrounded. He reacted quickly by coming out of it. Any slower and he would've been in so much pain to think about anything else."

"When he separated from the body, it would be impossible for him not to get touched by my flame that was surrounding his body."

"The fact that he was gone meant that he was alive, but I'm certain about the damage my flame would give him. He should be hiding and treating his injuries right now."

Chief Li and Jing Fei looked at the man with a hint of admiration. It was amazing that he found all that from only looking at its face.

The last man in the room didn't say anything. It was as if he was not included in their conversation though everyone seemed to be used to him being like that.Having finished his breakfast, Max went on his way to class. As he got in the school gate, someone bumped against him from the side.

"Oh sorry, young man. I was too careless."

Max turned to the side to see who it was and saw a security guard giving him an apologetic smile.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 138 Outside the City

Max looked at the security guard that was extremely apologetic in front of him. This was extremely peculiar in many ways.

Through the years he's been in this school, the security personnel usually maintain a strictly professional attitude. This was the first time Max had seen something like this happen.

However, that wasn't the main reason. Something from the way the person was looking at him was different.

For a split second, Max felt a strange aura coming from him. As he didn't want to keep standing there, Max left a few words before continuing on his way,

"It's fine."The security guard walked back to his station without showing anything on his face as if nothing happened.

Once he got into his room, a delightful smile slowly crept up to his face.

"What an extraordinary soul. Unbelievable. All my life, I've never seen anything like it. Compared to normal souls, his soul was an interesting one. It was like the moon among the countless stars in the sky."

"How can someone have such a dazzling soul?"

The security guard, who was Evil Ghost Luo in disguise had eyes full of greed and desire. He couldn't help but imagine how delicious would it be if he were to take it for himself.

"I must have it."

"If I were to consume that, then I would definitely heal my injuries and finally be free from this agonizing pain."

As he said that, he could feel his ghost form burn in pain as if he was surrounded by flames all over which amplified the sensation tormenting him.

His eyes burned in anger, recalling what happened last night. Apart from wasting his time and energy in fighting, he also ended up suffering from that mysterious fire.

Then Evil Ghost Luo once again remembered the soul of that student a while ago that he could instinctively sense by being a ghost.

"Not only that, I have this feeling that it should also be enough for my breakthrough."

Evil Ghost Luo yearned for that day when he would reach Rank 2 and get his second skill, anticipating how strong he would be by the. He looked forward to the day when he would return all the grievances he received from everyone.

On the other hand, the cautious side of him didn't want to do it as he was still seriously injured, and a lot of complications could happen.

After a long series of contemplation, Evil Ghost Luo decided to wait it out and see how it goes first. Fixing his uniform, he went out to continue his duties as a school security guard."Did you see how that guy looked at me? Don't you think there's something strange going on with him?"

When he got inside the school building, on his way up, Max asked Little Dou in a low voice. His eyes were full of suspicion, feeling like there was something about that guy or it could be just him seeing things.

[Maybe he's sick?]

Little Dou looked down in deep thought as she responded, seemingly uncertain about it. She doesn't have any opinion about the person.

Max wondered whether he was only dreaming. He could have sworn his eyes weren't lying and saw the guy looked at him as if he was staring at an ant for a split second there.

Instinctively, he used his Status Checker on him, but it showed nothing. It could be he was only an ordinary person, or he could also be someone who was hiding his identity.

Ever since Max confirmed the fact about the accessories that block Identifying Skills, he wasn't reliant on the skill anymore.

It might work on some Awakeneds; however, it won't be effective against everyone anymore. Max most likely had to upgrade it or find a new way to identify them entirely, whichever would be cheaper.

Some doubts still lingered, but he chose to put it at the back of his mind. As far as he was aware, these things aren't his concern, and he shouldn't be too worried over every little thing.

"Nevermind. We probably won't meet him again."

"Speaking of which, last night, Yu'er told me to meet her at the location she would send me later. Do you know what's this about?"

[Hehe! I know some things about that! But I'm not telling you! It's a surprise!]

The bell rung as soon as he entered his class. Going to school has been boring these past few days.

Max felt like he was doing it for nothing. He had no one to speak with, and everything was pointless.

These days, Layla and Lydia haven't been in school. Apparently, they were attending their annual swimming competition.

Max didn't know that much about it, but they went somewhere far away. The whole event would last for a few days.

Including them, there were also a lot of athletes who went away to this biggest interschool sports event. If Yu'er didn't quit from the sports team, she would've been gone too.

Now the entire school felt bland without all those people. A few days ago, Max heard some news that Xiao Ming hasn't been going to school.

He wondered whether Xiao Ming was held responsible and punished by the chaos he made at the hotel.

Thinking of his, a crafty smile found its way to his face. That's good news for him if that is what happened.

Since he still has a lot of time in school, Max began to daydream once more. The class went on without anyone bothering him as the teachers never called him out since he had consistently high scores in all subjects.

Obviously, it was only him cheating on every exam. The first time, Max used his Time Stop to cheat, but then he thought it was quite wasteful for him to use that skill for some useless exam.

So after spending some time finding a way to solve his problem, Max remembered that there was someone close to him who could help him.

It was Little Dou! No one could see her, and Max was the only one in this room who could hear her speak. When Max asked for her help, Little Dou naturally accepted.

Little Dou thought this was also a form of helping Max with his problems. Since then, she happily assisted him in his exams while flying around the room to look for the best answers.

Max continuously showered her with praises, telling Little Dou how amazing she was and rewarding her with her favorite candies and ice cream, which made her ecstatic. It was a good trade for both sides.

After school, just as Max got out of his room, Yu'er did send an address through his phone. To his surprise, the location she sent was outside the city.

Little Dou looked as if she had expected it, cheerily laughing as she stayed on his head, leaving Max guessing on his own.

It doesn't matter. He will soon find what all this is about anyway.After more than an hour, Max finally reached his destination. It was his first time going here, and he couldn't help but admire the landscape.

This place was a well-known area for its white-sand beaches. With only a one hour drive out of the city and the picturesque scenery of blue skies, crystal clear water, and modern villas and resorts, this had become a popular destination for tourists and city people for leisure and relaxation.

Now, Max only needed to find where Yu'er is to learn why she wanted to meet here.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 139 Maid"s Duty R-18

What a satisfying way to end the day. Sighing as he relaxed, Max, for quite some time now, had been soaking in this hot tub.

Since the last school day of the week had finally ended, Max would now have plenty of available time to do a lot of things.

Max opened his eyes, feeling refreshed. Earlier, he had to walk a long distance to reach the said location sent by Yu'er.

Now he was in a secluded villa on the far side of the beach. It was a private estate that was newly bought by Yu'er that will be made to be their base.

It consists of vast lands and a beach right outside the mansion. In this place, no outsiders would be able to see any activities they were up to, a property belonging to only themselves.

Yu'er was extremely excited when she showed Max around their base. This would be where they could train and use their skills in peace.

Initially, what Max had in mind was Yu'er merely wanted to go on a vacation since it was a weekend. Never did he expect that she had something like this planned from the very beginning.

Feeling pleased and comfy, Max cleared his mind of any thoughts. Overall, this day had gone well, with no problems appearing to spoil his day.

It should be fine if he enjoys the rest of his day in relaxation like this.

Out of nowhere, Max heard footsteps on its way to him. As it reached the entrance, Max turned to see Xue standing right there facing towards him.

"Master, allow me to wash you."

"Hmm? Sure."

Max's eyes lit up as he responded. Xue currently had a maid outfit on her, and she was back to her original appearance.

Her long black hair was neatly tied, and her amazing curves showed in the right places, highlighted by her decently tight maid clothes.

A tempting body was hidden inside her frilly clothes, and her long legs were alluringly covered by white stockings.

Everyone would hire a maid if they all were to look like this lady who was making her way closer to him.

Max only had to lay back down on his tub to let Xue do all the work. Closing his eyes, Max could hear Xue reaching over beside him.

His body was shaking in excitement. Max had never experienced this kind of service before. He could only imagine how it would turn out and how great would it be.

He didn't bother thinking why Xue was doing this since she was his slave and not one part of him disliked his unique experience.

Not long after, Max felt a soft hand touching his chest, rubbing in every spot, thoroughly washing him. He let loose of his strength completely giving himself up to this pleasurable sensation.

Slowly, Xue moved to his arms, intent on not leaving any dirt on his body, meticulously sliding her hands against his skin.

Xue treated his body delicately while Max was lost in his own world, relishing in the sensation of the contact between their skin.

At this time, Max didn't want to do anything. He felt her hand slide across his body, ending with his toes attentively wash by her silky fingers.

It might be his imagination, but Xue seemed to take a longer time on his energized member. Max never once spoke a word, intent on enjoying the session like a king.

His body was soft, left with no strength from the soothing bath he had experienced. Once they were done, Xue escorted Max back to his room to pick some clothes for him.

As Xue lightly dried him, gracefully wiping his body, his hard-on never went down, giving her an excellent display to see.

"Master, would you like me to take care of this?"

Xue stared at Max, gesturing at his thing below. It seems that she had no issues with it, contrary to what Max expected.

Nodding in response, Max waited to see what she would do next. His eyes glowed with a hint of lust, looking at her exquisite face with a striking pair of dark blue eyes.

One of her hand traveled down to his dick as she started to slowly slide it up and down his length, her silky smooth hands were softly pleasuring him.

Max watched as she kneeled in front of him to get better access to his dick. Surprisingly, Xue didn't start with his dick.

Xue took one of his balls into her mouth. She tenderly licked it around, warming them up inside her then switched to the other one.

This act made Max harder, looking at her seemingly innocent expression intently sucking on his balls.

Eventually, Max felt her leaving his balls, moving up to lick his shaft using the tip of her tongue. Starting at the base, Xue worked her way up to the sensitive underside of his dick to the head.

Reaching the tip, Xue finally took the head around her lips and started to gently suck him off. With her hand caressing his balls, Max felt her mouth lowering, getting his dick deep inside her mouth.

Slowly, Xue bobbed her head up and down his dick. This was the definition of great service. Soon, their breathing was beginning to get heavier as the pleasure started to build up.

His Awakened slave was now doing her best to pleasuring his dick. The whole process was totally unexpected.

Coming here today, this situation never came up to his head. However, since it's here, he would just cherish every second of it.

Max couldn't help but feel thrilled for the future where he would be surrounded by Awakenend beauties with otherworldly qualities, imagining how delightful his life would be.

Xue stroked the root of his dick with her hands while swirling her tongue wildly around the underside of his head.

This drove Max mad with desire and pleasure. He groaned as pleasure filled him each time his dick went in her mouth.

After continuing for some time, Max was starting to feel his peak coming, giving Xue a warning,

"I'm close."

Xue didn't say anything. She only sucked him faster, preparing to finish him off. Her pace and intensity grew with each movement she made, moving up and down his dick.

Her inexperience was clear from her actions, but Max thought this looked more desirable. His mind was getting out of control, and his dick was hard and throbbing.

"Ahh, it's here."

His dick began contracting. Xue bobbed her head up and down, forcing herself to quickly swallow his load up, not wanting to waste a drop.

Spurt after spurt of hot cum shot out down to her throat. Xue was able to take most of it down with some filling her cheeks.

She licked the tip of his shaft for the remaining load as she swallowed all of it down. Strugglingly breathing through her nose, Xue milked even more cum out of his balls with her hands.

Exhaling a mouthful of air, Max was spent and drained. His dick slowly slid out of her mouth once Xue was done thoroughly cleaning him up.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 140 Motive

When both of them came out of the room, having finished what they had been doing, Yu'er peered at them alternately with a look of understanding on her face.

From her expression, it seemed that she had expected it to happen. Max returned her gaze with a face full of satisfaction, unreservedly affirming the matter that occurred back at the room.

He made his way towards Yu'er, with no thoughts of hiding what just happened. Their bond was unshakable, and no one could ever make any dent to it.

Maybe this was part of Yu'er's plan all along. These days, they had been doing a lot more things to speed up earning the necessary amount of Points they required.

Each time, it was an enjoyable experience, not failing to always leave them satisfied. Xue excused herself to prepare some food for the three of them as it was late at night.

Max sat beside Yu'er before checking the number of Points he earned and confirmed another 400 Points had been added just like that.

Yu'er who also saw it, slightly smiled as she asked,

"How was it?"

"It was good! Were you the one who asked her to do that?"

Max turned to Yu'er with a curious expression. No matter how he thought about it, Max could not imagine Xue taking the initiative on her own.

When hanging out around Yu'er, Xue would become a lively lady full of energy. She would not hold herself back from anything.

However, once she was with Max, she would have a meek personality, formally doing her duties to support him in every way she could, facilitating his needs like a dedicated assistant.

That was only when they were alone. When they were out in public, Xue would be back to her energetic self. This would be the only time when she would address him with his real name.

If it were only the two of them, Xue would always call him Master, only outside would she use his name.

Max had been requesting Xue to stop addressing him as Master. It was only after repeated insistence that she changed the way she calls him.

Though only in public, Max was pleased with how things proceeded. If not, he would have to deal with being called Master by a beautiful lady wherever he goes.

Imagining how the expressions of the people around him would be when they were to hear it, Max could already feel his face burn in embarrassment.

"No, not at all. It was all her doing. I didn't ask her for anything. She knows what the System is about and how it works. I told her about it one time a long time ago."

"If not, because she was a slave, she would also be in the Women Conquered Section. So it wasn't that surprising that she would decide to do this."

"Maybe she had the same idea as you. To find the ideal moment."

That was true. Max had been waiting for the right moment to make a move on Xue. He knew he had to do something one of these days, being that her skill would not only have a lot of use, there was also no point of not having it for himself.

There had been instances where he could do it and be done with it, but he was greedy and preferred if Xue would be the one who would initiate, so he tried to play the waiting game.

And surprisingly, it worked out. Having someone to give him a mindblowing service right after a bath was better than barging into her room and asking her to help him with his problem.

"Oh right, why did you suddenly think of staying in this villa for the weekend? Do you have plans for us to train?"

Max blurted out what was on his mind. He was wondering whether Yu'er wanted to do some training or whether she had something else planned for them.

From Little Dou's words, they still have some room to grow in using their skills. As long as they experiment with various techniques in utilizing their skills, the output might show some improvements.

Like with Lydia's Purple Lightning, Max discovered that it gets stronger on specific environmental conditions.

When heavy rains pour and lightning strikes show up, his Purple Lightning would have a significantly stronger output compared to using it on a clear day.

The changes were minimal and negligible, but it was a piece of information they would rather be aware of.

"We have plenty of time. We can do some training and also do other things, but that's not the reason why we're staying here."

"Well, I have been eyeing this property for a while now and thought of purchasing it so no one would take it away from us."

"It's the ideal place for us to do some activities that we don't want anyone to see. We only have to set up some security measures against Awakeneds in case they get curious."

"Back in our house in the city, we're surrounded by many people. Here, the vast mountainous regions around us are all our land, including the wide beach. I'd say this would be a great base even if it cost us a hefty amount."

"That's the first and the second one was related to what happened last night."

Max tried to recall what last night's incident was about. He seemed to recall reading about it this morning.

A large group of police was stationed around an area in the city last night, prohibiting anyone from going in the perimeter of the forbidden zone.

Rumors online from Awakeneds that there was a huge battle going on inside, and they were executing the necessary procedure to contain it as that's how they usually prevent the public from being aware of something happening.

From the civilian side, rumors floated about aliens beings in their spacecraft crashing on the site, and the authorities were attempting to hide it away. Some said it was a bomb threat, which was why the police reacted that seriously.

Max could only praise their imaginations. Their limited minds would never guess that it was a bunch of superpowered individuals having a go at each other.

"You mean the Awakeneds who battled last night? If only I were notified about it, I would've sprinted towards their location to see it for myself."

Max sat back and thought it was a pity. It would have been an excellent opportunity for him to witness who they were. Maybe he could even profit from their battle. Who knows they might be fighting for a supreme treasure.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 141 Special Affairs

"Yes, it's about that incident last night."

Max looked at Yu'er's expression and felt that something should be on her mind. Although he figured it wasn't serious as she never bothered telling him about it earlier.

Maybe he might be missing something? He quickly ran his thoughts, wondering what could it be.

What happened last night was supposedly some Awakeneds battling in their city. And Yu'er said it was one of the reasons why there were staying here.

Was there something about those people that connects it back to them? Were they related to them in any way? If so, how?

As far as Max knows, they have nothing to do with some bunch having a scuffle in their city, and they couldn't care less. Huh? In their city? A possible answer slowly formed in his head as he looked at Yu'er,

"Were you thinking of us being somehow implicated with that mess? Even though it is unlikely since the city is quite large, the possibility is still there. But why does it matter? If we were truly that unlucky, we are more than capable of pushing them back with our abilities."

Max always thought of using his skills against his enemies. As they get stronger and stronger, people with evil intentions would start to show up, and that is not something they could control.

Even with an ordinary person like Xiao Ming, back then, they only went out to have some fun without bothering anyone, but Xiao Ming still didn't leave them alone.

What could they possibly do about that? They could only retaliate and repay the favor. That's simply what the reality of the world is.

This isn't only about Xiao Ming. The world is huge, and no matter how they dislike it, they won't be able to do anything about the jealous eyes and evil thoughts of people.

That was why strength and skills are the most important. Max wasn't someone who would believe wealthy people run the world anymore. Superpowered individuals control the world was a more accurate illustration.

However, not having enough strength wasn't the one on Yu'er's mind. She was quite confident in their skills.

As long as they don't act unrestrained and overbearing, they would get to enjoy life more leisurely than most.

"No, it's not that. Think of it this way, imagine we were in the middle of a battle in the city, what can happen then?"

Yu'er shook her head, and asked out another question,

"We might be seen by others? But at that time, we wouldn't think of fighting and only concentrate on escaping since it won't be good if others were to see our skills and connect it back to us in the future."

"We need to set up a mysterious front in which others would not be able to read us. That way, they will give us our own space."

Max thought what could happen in that scenario and concluded that it all comes down to where they were located at that particular time. If there were a lot of people, then they could only try to lure their opponent away.

But then he recalled those people he encountered on his way back from the scene where he caught sight of the puppet.

Suddenly, Max seemed to understand something. He never thought about this and only pushed it aside, thinking it was insignificant, and he could easily evade it.

"Are you talking about those government forces who deal with these supernatural affairs?"

Max had read a lot of stories about them before, but he didn't put too much thought into it. Since from the beginning, they were the ones who maintained peace in every place.

Awakeneds who wanted to create chaos was always handled by them. Looking further into it, Max realized this would also affect them.

He initially thought they can continue with their own business and have nothing to do with each other. But was that possible?

"This isn't good. We have to hide our abilities from them. Why did I not think of it? How can they maintain the peace in this city? That only means they have their ways, and we don't know anything about it."

Max had a dark expression as he tried to make adjustments in their plans. It was his mistake to forgot about this variable that was so close in front of him.

"Don't think too much. It's not what you think. I have already spoken with some of them in the past. We don't have to worry about them."

Yu'er looked at Max with her attractive sparkling blue eyes and stopped him from overthinking about them.

"The reason I asked about us fighting in the middle of the city was because of how much skills you have. You're like an anomaly that doesn't fall under any category and ranks, so you have to be extra careful about revealing anything."

"So you really did meet with those government forces? How is it? What is it like? Where they strong that we should avoid any dealings with them?"

Max looked curiously at Yu'er. He was more interested in those people and had many questions about them. Until now, he still had clashing thoughts about them.

On one side, he felt they were doing a good job, and on the other, they can be a massive threat to them. No one could blame him. Max was only careful, prioritizing themselves over the others.

"Government forces? They are from the Special Affairs Department, and their only focus is on Awakened related incidents."

"They take orders from their higher-ups, and so far, they adopt the attitude of as long as you don't disrupt the public order; we won't bother you."

"They have a lot on their hands that they couldn't become involved with every single little thing about us."

"Even I haven't seen them in years."

Hearing about it, Max immediately felt better. With Yu'er's words, his unfounded worries disappeared like they were never there from the beginning.

Now that everything is solved, Max went back to address the previous topic Yu'er made him recall, a passing thought he had in the past,

"Which skill would I let myself be known for?"

"If I have no choice but to defend myself and have to use my skills someday, which should I use? After all, I can only show one skill. "

Yu'er can understand what Max was feeling right now with his somewhat awkward expression. Even though he has a lot of skills, most of his skills were either copied from other Awakeneds or sex-related skills.

Max doesn't have a powerful and unique skill that was only available to him. His choices were limited as he chose to sacrifice having his own unique ability to pool up Points for the Magical Space.

Yu'er mentally decided to come up with a powerful skill for Max in the future.

All of a sudden, Max's face brightened up as if he was enlightened.

"In the first place, why do I need to tell anyone about my skill? I can leave them scratching their heads in confusion."

"I won't openly use some skills like the Purple Lightning, and I will be fine. My Time Stop won't be easy to recognize anyway, unlike other skills out there."

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 142 Company on a Moonlit Night R-18

Now that the matter is over and everything was resolved, they went back to their usual ways.

Finishing their meal and back in his room, Max stared out the window, admiring the sea that was illuminated by the moon.

The night felt calm and peaceful, different from what he had grown up on seeing in the city. Max couldn't help but appreciate at the never-ending waves that were giving him a sense of tranquility.

It was already late, but Max wasn't feeling the slightest bit sleepy, not that he needed much sleep, being an Awakened.

knock knock*

Max turned his head when he heard the soft knocking sound. He had a hunch that something like this was going to happen, his eyes mysteriously shined as he made his way towards the door.

Just like what he was expecting, Xue was standing at the door in her maid uniform with a slightly lower head, seemingly unsure as to what she was doing.

Ultimately, she had to speak, but Max didn't let her and pulled her inside. Her enticing expression awoke some feelings within him that he couldn't help but kiss her red lips as soon as they got in.

Pushing her to the wall, Max didn't wait for her to say anything. Since she delivered herself to his door, he can only respond in kind.

Lately, he only spent the night with Yu'er. Now another beautiful lady sends herself to him; Max felt his body burning in lust.

Maybe this was the reason why he couldn't sleep. At the back of his mind, a part of him wanted something like this to happen.

Max grabbed her face as he kissed her, and Xue responded by lightly kissed him back. His hand moved on its own to her breasts hidden beneath her clothes.

Xue felt her heart rate quicken, feeling something good inside her for the first time. Max kissed her again, and this time, his tongue intoxicatedly danced with hers, exploring her mouth.

His hands then hastily tried to pull her clothes off, but he didn't have any idea how. Xue, knowing what he wanted to do, guided him to steadily remove her clothes.

Soon after, Xue was left in her underwear. This was the first time someone saw her like this. She couldn't prevent her face from becoming hot.

Light shone in his eyes as he admired her enchanting body. After a while of standing there, he felt his dick gradually awakening. He wanted to take this attractive woman before him.

Pulling her directly towards his bed, Max stripped her remaining underwear, showing all her naked beauty.

She was perfect. Her long black hair slid down her shoulders to her back and her long smooth legs that were seemingly tempting him as she clamped it together in embarrassment.

Seeing this, Max decided where he would begin. Max pushed her back to lie down from the side of the bed and got between her legs.

Max moved his hand down to the middle of her thighs, slowly spreading them apart to reveal her untainted region.

Her pink pussy lips that looked so enchanting and innocent was uncovered for him to see. Xue only watched him with a flushed face. Deep within her eyes, desire started to emerge, filling her mind with all kinds of obscene thoughts.

Max probed her pussy with his finger, tenderly tracing the sensitive lips as if drawn to its beauty. Pushing one finger in, Max enjoyed the view of her parting lips.

Thoughts of penetrating the small hole with his dick surfaced his mind. How pleasurable it would be to push his dick inside the alluring hole.

Max lightly massaged her clit, to which Xue seemed to enjoy, closing her eyes to feel more of the pleasurable sensation.

He added another finger inside and rubbed against the upper walls of her pussy, pleasuring the sensitive spot, giving her a taste of what's to come.

From what Max had observed, it seemed to be working. Xue started to thrust her lower body against his fingers.

Her intoxicating scent reached his nose as he continued to play with her enticing lips and tight hole.

When Max pulled his finger out, he saw the opening of her hole already moist, which looked to be shining, ready to take his dick in.

Max was also getting more and more aroused with the stimulating scenery on his bed. Laying his eyes on her wet lips, Max thought of tasting it for himself.

He stuck out his tongue and licked her pink lips upward to her clit, sucking it while sliding his tongue around it.

A light moan escaped from her mouth, couldn't contain the unfamiliar feeling on her lower body.

Max continued to lick her pussy, enjoying the sweet-sounding moans coming from Xue. His lips played with her clit, and occasionally his tongue entered her hole, exploring the untouched walls that tightened in response to his action.

Xue began to push her pussy to his face; her moans never seemed to stop, lost in the pleasure Max was giving her.

Her body was squirming as her smooth legs lock on to his head, wanting to feel more of his tongue.

Finally, Xue loudly moaned, reaching the peak of pleasure with only his mouth. Her body shook then soften under him, feeling satisfied with the mindblowing orgasm she had experienced.

After a while, Xue, without a word, slowly got up to push Max down the bed. He had already taken off all his clothes, only watching Xue move closer and hover over him.

Using her soft hand, Xue went on to touch his dick and slowly stroke it. Fixing her position, she moved around to close the distance.

Max, who was much enjoying it, felt her lips take the head of his dick in her mouth as she started to suck it softly.

For some reason, Xue was positioned on top of him with her pussy close to his face. While feeling her lips take him in and out of her mouth, Max moved his tongue around her pussy lips and licked her now soaked entrance.

He could hear the sound of his dick being sucked into her mouth, which made everything better for him.

Her soft tongue licked him all over with her lips tightly wrapped around his member. It felt incredibly amazing. He could feel his head reaching deep inside, bumping against the back of her throat.

All of this happened while he devoured her pussy, enjoying her juices and the sucking sensation on his tongue. Her walls were reacting to his actions, pulling his tongue further in as if it was alive.

Max was able to explore the insides of her pussy with his tongue and tasted her delicious flesh.

He could see the effect of his stimulation from how she was moaning on his dick while sucking it inside her mouth.

Both of them were having a great time giving each other a tremendous amount of pleasure.

Suddenly, her lower body went down to rub against his face. Xue also worked faster and faster on his dick.

Max pushed up his waist, signaling his impending explosion. With his dick buried in her skillful mouth, Max knew he could not hold back much longer.

A few seconds later, his dick began to twitch, loads of white fluid spurted out into her mouth. This was the second time this happened, so Xue knew what to do and frantically took all of it in, not letting out a single drop.

Max continuously groaned, releasing everything in her mouth. While this happened, Max never stopped working on her pussy.

Without warning, fluids gushed out of her hole, landing on his face. Max tightly grabbed a handful of her ass, pulling it downwards so he could reach the depths of her pussy.

Xue sucked out the last few remaining cum then licked his dick clean. Only after did she stop, exhausted to move and stayed motionless to catch her breath on top of Max.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 143 New Ability Acquired R-18

Even while releasing his load in her mouth for the second time now, Max still wasn't contented. He won't let it end with just this.

He wanted more of her. Looking at the glistening wetness of her pussy lips, Max, with a move, turned her over.

Xue must have felt exhausted from her recent climax that she only looked at him in the eye while she panted with her body hot all over.

Both of them looked at each other. It was quite obvious what was coming up next, and still, not one of them said a word.

This will be it for Max. Once this happened, he will now have another woman to be with at home. All of them knew it was only a matter of time before this happens and tonight seemed to be fated moment.

At the same time, her Shapeshifting Skill that has an unlimited amount of uses would be available for him to use.

Max could already think of multiple ways of using it and have many plans about running some experiments on it.

The skill could be the most crucial skill he would have in his collection at this point, and the door to that new skill was lying in front of him.

Flushed skin and intoxicated eyes, Xue accepted the look of desire Max was giving her.

It would be a waste of time if he were to only stare so Max finally, after spending some time admiring her perfectly carved figure, moved closer to position himself.

He grabbed his dick with his hand and slowly guided it into her. His throbbing dick reached the entrance of her soaking pussy; however, right before he entered, Max lowered his head and gently gave her a kiss on her soft lips.

Her slightly opened lips looked so tempting that Max didn't stop himself from savoring it, using his tongue to twist it around hers.

After a while, he broke the kiss and looked at her in her eyes before guided himself into her slippery yet tight walls, slowly bit by bit his dick went in her warm flesh.

Her hole was too small for him that it took him several strokes to bury his dick all the way inside her.

"Mnnh!"

Max heard her moan on his ears while she wrapped her arms around him. It was unknown whether it was a cry of pain or pleasure. Max only knew he was filling her up entirely with his length, occupying her most sacred place with his dick.

He didn't move to allow her to have a moment to get used to his member filling her. Once Max felt that she was ready, he slowly began moving his waist back and forth, sliding his dick in and out of her.

This is it. It was happening. Another lady successfully offered herself to him. Their lower body felt like they were made for one another; her tight walls slowly reshaped itself to fit him perfectly.

Her hot pussy was slick enough for his dick, conforming snugly to its intruder, sending electrifying pulses up and down his throbbing member.

After a while, Max began to increase the speed of his thrusts with Xue heatedly matching his every movement, locking her legs around him.

Max looked down and discovered Xue staring back at him. A look of passion was written all over their faces as they moved along with each other.

"Ahh!"

Having lost control due to the incredible pleasure rushing inside her body, enchanting moans were released from her parted lips.

Max could see her eyes closing from the intense sensation he was giving her as he continued driving in her soaked folds.

Her snowy white breasts that were laid bare beneath him shook back and forth, following the shaking of their bodies.

Eventually, Max stopped pumping and pulled his dick out. He wanted to enjoy it as much as he could and wanted Xue to experience another wave of pleasure in a different way.

Max instructed her to roll over and get on all fours. She let out a sound and complied, realizing what he intended to do.

Xue quickly turned and got on her hands and knees just like he asked. Unconsciously, she spread out her ass farther and opened her legs wider, missing the lost feeling on her lower body.

Max positioned himself directly behind her plump buttocks, grabbing it and spreading it wider to expose the hidden entrance.

Softly rubbed both cheeks with his palms, Max moved closer to resume what he started. He grasped his excited dick with his hand and lined it up with her warm dripping entrance once more.

Part of him wanted to tease her, but a profound desire to insert it overcame him as he slowly eased himself back to the newly conquered walls of flesh.

Xue rocked back, rubbing her buttocks against him, evidently enjoying as much as Max does.

He reached out one of his hands and slid it over her entrancing smooth back as he started to pump her from behind.

At the same time, his other hand, held onto her waist, using it move his dick in and out of her. They quickly settled into a rhythm, their skin slapping against one another time and time again.

The scene from her back was indeed a mesmerizing sight to see. A fire burned inside him, compelling him to drive inside her with his full power.

This morning, Max got up, not expecting any of this. Now it was unexpectedly happening, and he couldn't help but feel invigorated, grabbing onto her tighter.

In his head, an indescribable thought appeared, Max couldn't help but imagine how many Awakened beauties were out there were ready to be conquered by him.

Max wouldn't let even one of them go. Once he crosses paths with them, he would be ready to use his abilities to have them for himself.

At this point, a slight change occurred in his mind, and this was only the beginning. His thoughts would continue to evolve slowly and silently until he fulfills all his desires.

Her abundant ass was raised rubbing against him while his hand reflexively slithered to her breasts, sliding across her nipples as they slapped their bodies together.

Max deeply pierced his rod into her, jabbing her inner entrance, forcing himself inside. Not a single spot on her fleshly walls was4 left untouched by him.

Sexual secretions overflowed, causing a mess on their lower bodies while Max was pounding her.

Enjoying the contractions by her soaked flesh, Max moved faster, inciting moans from Xue who was on the brink of losing her mind.

The rapid movement and grinding, at last, made him close to his climax. Max suddenly felt his member becoming sensitive, overriding him with pleasure as milky white fluids burst inside her, shooting all over her pink walls, tainting her insides with his color.

Max's eyes closed, and his body constricted as his climax overtook him. He felt like he was having intense convulsions with his hips moving uncontrollably, nourishing her with his fluids.

"Ahn!"

Xue reached hers at the same time when she felt a large amount of hot stuff being released inside her, letting out a long moan of pleasure as her pussy tightened its grip on his dick.

Not long after, they both collapsed on their bed, out of breath, with an exhausted body yet a satisfied face.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 144 As the Sun Rises R-18

Max twitched his eyes, feeling some movement on his lower body.

Shielding his eyes from the sun shining through the window, Max set his sights downwards to witness what was going on below.

Slowly opening his eyes and looking down, he saw Xue taking his dick in her mouth, her eyes closed in pleasure.

Max initially thought that she was only teasing him to wake him up. However, it became quite apparent that she had other ideas for him.

A gasp escaped his lips when she pulled moved closer and wrapped her soft breasts around his hard member.

Soon after, she began to move her breasts up and down the sides of his dick. The combination of her soft mounds and tight hold intensified the pleasure being transmitted to his body.

Max could only watch and let her do what she wants on his dick. After a while, she pulled back and leaned over, bringing her mouth close to his throbbing dick.

Tempted by her nearing lips, Max lifted his hips, pushing his energetic dick towards her mouth. Xue, who saw this, stretched out her tongue and licked his the head of his dick.

It seemed that she had learned a few things from the last time they have done this. With a muffled sound deep in her throat, Xue opened her mouth and slowly took him inside.

However, she only sucked him for a few seconds before pulling away. Her tongue then came out, and she slid it down his length until it reached his balls.

Finally, she licked back up his dick and hovered over the head. With warm lips, she moved down, taking him inside once again.

Max gasped as she took him deeper and deeper, feeling the tightness of her throat. Through the bright sun rays, Max could see her lips reach the base of his dick.

She took all of him deep inside her mouth. Max could feel her throat muscles contracting on him before she pulled back with only the head remaining on her mouth.

She then went back down, sinking his dick in her warm mouth. Max reached for her head and pulled her against him.

Xue opened her mouth, accepting all of him with no trouble. Soon, they moved in a rhythmic motion with him pushing up and her head moving down.

His mouth was open, gasping to suck some air from the immense pleasure he was experiencing. Over and over, she made him feel like he was close to his climax.

When she could sense how close he was, her hand wrapped around his dick and placed her mouth over the sensitive head.

Her hand began stroking him in an up and down motion sucking the head, and within a few seconds, Max was ready to release his hot fluids.

With a cry, Max lifted his hips, eyes tightly shut, shooting his load all over his mouth. Xue held his head on her lips and pumped his dick to get it to release everything.

His balls unleashed a massive load of cum, hitting directly at the back of her throat. Even with this, Xue didn't stop sucking. She was moaning on him while she swallowed, preventing herself from spilling any of it out.

His balls were on fire as it kept exploding, pumping out its stored fluids into her anticipating mouth.

When he opened his eyes, Xue was licking the head of his dick. She had finished taking in everything Max had released without wasting any of it.

Max watched as she delicately cleaned him with a face full of consideration and desire.

Since Max only laid down and let Xue do all the work, he wasn't the least tired from that and recalling last night's session; he wanted to feel her insides once more.

Pushing her down in one smooth motion, Max reached on to his dick and positioned it on her pussy lips.

Max stared into her eyes with his dick twitching, waiting at her entrance, seemingly teasing her.

With every touch of his dick on her soaked pussy, Max could see her pushing up her hips. Finally, deciding it was enough, he pushed his lower body down and felt his head penetrate her inner lips.

Max stopped and gasped as her swollen lips wrapped around the tip of his dick. Just like last night, it was tight, preventing him from sliding it all the way in with one smooth motion.

Eventually, Max lowered his hips, and little by little; his dick slipped into her soft, tight walls. Max could feel every inch of her warm and wet hole.

Her arms made their way on to his back, and her legs pulled on his waist, forcing him to go deeper inside her cave.

Once his tip reached her deepest region, Xue couldn't contain a moan from leaking out as she felt her lower body melt onto his.

By now, his balls on top of her outer lips. He was completely buried inside her.

Max resisted the urge to cum, relishing the feeling of her warm walls around him.

Without waiting, Max gently moved back and forth, digging in her moist folds and letting her sensitive lips slide across the surface of his dick.

Both of their minds were only filled with immense pleasure. Uncontrollably, moans were released with each thrust.

Xue's body trembled while her hips were involuntarily twitching, feeling numb from the sensation coursing her pussy.

Max slowly pulled out, and relentlessly drove his dick back in.

"Ahhn!"

His hips repeatedly lifted and sunk, moving in and out of her with powerful strokes.

This early in the morning, only the sound of moans filled the entire room. It might even be louder than their previous night's activity.

Max buried his face on her breasts, taking one of her nipples into his mouth. Alternately, he sucked on one with his lips and twirled his tongue around it while he used his hand to play with the other.

Red marks were left on her breasts from the amount of affection he gave them, but it didn't stop Max from ravishing her.

He advanced to her smooth white neck, giving them plenty of kisses. While he sucked on her flushed skin, Max felt her body convulse, racked with uncontrolled spasms.

Xue began to cum, and she was cumming on his dick, which heightened the pleasure he was feeling.

Over and over, Max pushed himself into her, his dick smoothly sliding against her twitching walls. Fluids ran from her pussy, further wetting his shaft and the sheets below.

Max resisted his climax, controlling himself to last a bit longer. He didn't want it to stop.

Despite this, with her pussy soaked and tight, milking him of his cum and the waving folds around his dick, Max wasn't able to contain his looming orgasm for long.

Groaning, Max fully pushed in, burying his dick around her warm walls with the head resting at the small hole of her deepest region.

Max felt his hot fluid rushing up as it spewed out, splashing on her walls, branding it with his liquid as if establishing the fact that he was there, and it was his.

Once he was finished unloading everything deep inside her, Max finally collapsed on her before rolling to his back while grabbing her.

With Xue now on top of him, Max kissed her as they laid in the afterglow.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 145 Limits of the Skill

Breeze can be felt on his face as he flew like a bird in the sky, free from all the constraints of being a human.

Max could see the fantastic view of the mountain range as he flew by it.

With the clear night skies, everything can be visibly seen.

The seemingly silent mountains, the bright lights on the city a distance away, and the endless sea that was currently filling his sight, all of it was incredible.

It was like he was in a dream. In the past, he would never imagine that one day, he would be in this situation.

A few ships were slowly riding the calm waves, unaware of him being right above them. Well, no one would even think about it since it was such an unbelievable thought.

Zooming past them, Max arrived somewhere in the middle of the sea. Before him, were never-ending waves on their way to the unknown.

Turning his head back, the magnificent sight of colorful lights illuminating the shoreline and the spectacular landscape full of greenery landed on his vision.

From his angle, a vast patch of land filled with different kinds of wonders was visible, and he couldn't help but be amazed at the seemingly magical scenery.

If people were to see him right now, they would be shocked to see a weirdly shaped creature flying in the sky.

No doubt that it will turn into big news as there was no such animal that would look like him or anything remotely close to how he looks.

Fully aware of his current circumstance, Max only decided to do this once the sun went down, turning the sky dark enough for him to blend within it.

Max turned his body into a black dragon from the myths. However, since he never saw a real dragon before, he could only form something close to the characters in the games he played in the past.

When he successfully changed his shape into a vivid exterior of a dragon, Max excitedly tried it out after finishing a series of tests.

He had to make sure he would be comfortable moving in it, and nothing would unexpectedly go wrong.

Ever since he got the Shapeshifting Skill, Max experimented on it. He tried out all kinds of fantasies he could think of to see if it was as amazing as what he had imagined.

The result didn't disappoint him. Max found that as long as he had enough energy, simple shapeshifting can effortlessly be done.

He only needed to picture them with precise details in his mind and will his body to transform. As long as it's not a complicated figure, he would turn into the exact image in his head.

The more complicated ones required more energy and incredibly detailed imagination. Quite obviously, Max had a hard time changing into some fantasy creatures he had been dreaming of being.

Fortunately, with his Rank 1 Peak Phase status, Max had plenty of energy to transform into simple forms such as objects, humans, and animals that he had knowledge of.

It gave him enough room to change into a wide range of different transformations, including complicated ones like the one he was in right now, a mighty black dragon.

Max found out that even Xue wasn't able to do what he was doing because of her lacking energy,

Xue only taught him about her experiences in transforming into objects, what to look for before copying a person's body, and techniques on how to not act suspicious.

So he was mostly on his own when he had to think about creative ways of using his newly gotten skill.

Though after multiple trials of him, Yu'er, and Xue, experimenting on the use of the skill, they discovered that her skill was limited to only physical transformations.

Max attempted to change into the Awakened he previously watched on his device, whose battle showcased a set of sword skills that was swift yet flashy at the same time.

When he was able to copy the person's physical appearance successfully, there was still no sign of him being able to use the sword skills.

They concluded that there was a limit to her skill and spent some time exploring more of her skill's limitations.

In the end, they also found that the skill doesn't allow changing into ethereal forms.

Max was the one who discovered it when he tried to transform his body into a soul version of himself that was supposed to be immune to physical attacks.

He imagined that his soul form would not receive any damage since if it was real, no one should be able to touch it.

Sadly it didn't work. If it did, Max would be unstoppable as he could dodge weapon attacks, and he would still be able to fight back with his skills.

Although the skill could be said to have limitations, Max was still contented with its usefulness. It was already great to have the ability to transform his physical appearance into anything, and he only needed to use his imagination.

The complex transformations of turning into massive objects like houses were impossible for now with his insufficient energy.

Even his current dragon form was only as small as a medium-sized bird. Any bigger and Max won't be able to maintain it for long, and some areas would turn into a poorly made transformation.

However, the possibility was still there. Maybe in the future, if he had the opportunity, he would turn himself into something bigger, a larger size of his dragon form.

Since it was dark outside and his form was a black dragon, Max was able to fly anywhere he wants, and no one would spot him unless he flew lower close to the ground.

His head looked menacing with blood-red eyes, and his body was quite well made and detailed.

This skill was genuinely magical. It wasn't something that can be explained by science at all.

Max looked forward to the future where he would be able to transform into significantly larger and complicated figures.

He was getting excited at the thought of it as he flew back with high speed, having finished everything he wanted to do.

Flying was surprisingly better than he thought. When running, he could only turn to specific directions, but when he is in the air, he could turn to every direction, including upwards and downwards.

The cool breeze rushing to his skin was also exhilarating. Max felt freer than when he was on the ground.

Now Max felt like the world suddenly got bigger for him. No longer would there be limits as to where he could go.

It was all because of Xue and her skill. If they didn't encounter each other, Max wouldn't have this skill, and he wouldn't feel like this.

Looking at the scenery below, Max sighed in relaxation as he glided down back to their villa.

Overall, this day had been tiring since he had been busy the entire day, yet it was also quite a peaceful and exciting one.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 146 Unknown Assailan

The weekend had gone by without much things happening.

Max never stopped trying out ways to use his new skill, along with Xue and Yu'er.

With the numerous trials they have been through, all of them were now extremely familiar with the Shapeshifting Skill.

This is especially the case for Xue, who got to learn new techniques that she had no idea she could do before.

Xue had indeed gained a lot this time, and she couldn't be more grateful now that she had more efficient ways to apply when she uses her skill.

The uneventful weekend seemed to end quite abruptly, and it was time for them to go back to the city.

Of course, this villa won't be abandoned. They had decided to come back later when they have some more free time to spare and need to try something out away from outsider's eyes.

The past few days had been relaxing for all of them. They only spent their days in their land, not bothering to go out and explore the small beach town a few minutes of walk away from their area.

When they got back to the city, Max could feel an entirely different atmosphere in his environment.

He couldn't explain it with words, only that he felt unsafe as if anything beyond their control could happen without warning.

But it didn't eliminate the fantastic sight of civilization he missed during their past few days of staying cooped up busying themselves in their secluded villa.

Nodding his head, Max thought his city was indeed not bad. Awakeneds? Enemies? Unexpected events? When any of that occurs, they will simply deal with them all.

The school day began once more, and Max had new sets of works he was required to finish.

It was a tiring day. When he was done, it was already dark outside.

This day, Max was forced to remain at school for some activities which he wanted nothing to do with.

However, since Max was a student, he had to do it. These were the daily menial tasks he had to always deal with.

Yu'er and Xue were long back home now. Max informed them earlier about his assignments and asked them to go on without him.

Now Max would have to walk back alone without anyone to speak with except Little Dou.

Thinking of this, Max couldn't help but curse at this school and his teacher, who was responsible for him staying late like this.

Someone like him should have more free time, not wasting his life away at this boring institution.

His impression of going to school was slowly getting lower and lower, though it wasn't entirely a bad thing since Max would get to talk with Little Dou about everything revolving the System.

Every time they talked about it, it turns into an interesting conversation. Max would always learn new things by asking Little Dou about every little question that popped up on his head.

From all their conversations so far, Max found more information about the System that he had no idea about.

The System is indeed mysterious. Little Dou once told him never to underestimate the System because he hasn't touched the majority of its functions yet, and if he thinks the System is quite simple, then that could only mean he didn't know anything.

This made Max curious about what she was talking about. He was fully aware that he doesn't know anything and could only put out a few guesses.

However, since Little Dou wasn't talking about it, Max could only look forward to the future. Perhaps a surprise will be waiting for him then.

Now that he thought about it, he had been saving up Points for a long time now. Recalling last night when he checked his Points before going to bed, he was surprised to find that his total Points had already reached 30600.

Only a few weeks had passed since they decided not to keep spending Points, but now they already had a lot only from the nights they played around in their bed.

Max also remembered Xue, who he had taken some nights ago. That alone should give him around 2800 Points and adding the nights he spent with Yu'er, which was almost every night; it made sense for him to accumulate Points that fast.

Maybe they would only need to wait for a little bit more than a week before they would have enough Points to purchase their chosen skill.

Walking down the hallway of the school building, Max made his way to the stairs, planning to head home after a long day.

From the windows, Max could only see a few students remaining at the school grounds hanging out and playing sports.

Looking at the time on the wall, he figured that they should be going home around this time before the school finally closes.

Max really did stay late this time. Walking strolling, he spoke to Little Dou,

"Finally, we're heading home now. Haah, I'm so tired."

"By the way, can you tell me about some good skills I can buy from the Store once I have some extra Points after the Magical Space?"

While walking, Max decided to start a conversation with Little Dou once again to avoid being bored and at the same time, hear her suggestions about some skills she thought would be incredibly useful for him.

[Mn? I know a lot, but the System doesn't allow me to tell you about it!]

Holding a lollipop with both her arms as she delightfully licked it, Little Dou responded like she was used to Max asking her questions that she couldn't answer.

But this time, Max had a different idea. Feeling that Little Dou might have misunderstood him, he added,

"No, I only want suggestions, and the skills I'm talking about are only limited to those we saw on my phone being used by other Awakeneds. Which of their skills do you think would be useful for me?"

Although he asked for suggestions from Little Dou, it doesn't mean he would follow whatever she says.

Max has his own lists of skills, which he thinks would be great for him to have. He only wanted to hear what Little Dou was going to say to see if he missed some excellent skills.

Little Dou's eyes brightened. If she were only giving suggestions on something that Max already had the knowledge of, then the System would most certainly allow her to help.

[Oh! The Teleportation Skill that we saw is really good! If you can have that, you won't have to always use your Time Stop for small matters such as escaping!]

What she was talking about was the minor teleportation that they saw someone has. It allows the user to move a distance away instantly, and it can even pass through solid objects smoothly.

When they turned to the direction of the stairway, Little Dou, who was happily licking her lollipop on Max's head, saw a man standing right in front of them.

The person's face with a pair of creepy eyes was too close to Max that Little Dou was spooked, letting go of the lollipop she was holding.

Once she took a closer look, the person's mouth was opened, and a faint white form was flowing out of it moving directly towards Max.

Before she was able to react and warn him, Max already had a dazed expression.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 147 Unexpected Occurrence

Max felt like he was put in a heavy state of confusion. He didn't know why or how, but a part of his mind realized it wasn't normal, and he shouldn't let it overwhelm him.

A strong instinct kicked in as his eyes shook, and his mind, fighting off the invading force that was influencing his mind.

He was like a fish trapped in a net, trying its best to shake off the material that was restraining it. To an outsider's eyes, Max looked helpless with nothing left to do but to accept his fate.

In this case, Little Dou, who only recently became conscious of what was happening, saw him having a dazed expression.

However, before her heart could sink, everything around them stopped.

The unmoving world surrounded them was quite distinct. Every noise that was transmitted to their ears no matter how faint disappeared.

This made Little Dou sigh in relief. Not long after, Max got himself back, successfully breaking off the force which seemed to be influencing his mind.

All of this happened in a split second. Max hastily took a step back from the revolting face that was too close to him.

Blinking his eyes, Max looked at his frozen surroundings before turning to Little Dou, who was intently staring at the unidentified man.

Her eyes were without fear, only a glimmer of curiosity. Contrary to Max, who had a pair of watchful eyes as if thinking that it would suddenly move towards him even though he knew the time has just stopped.

"What is this thing coming out of his mouth? It almost touched me."

"Could this be a skill?"

It was the only explanation for something like this to be possible. Ordinary people won't have some faint white figure flowing out of their mouths.

Max was lucky to evade it by using his Time Stop before it was able to touch him. Once it touches him, it would stick to his soul and slowly pull it out of him.

Even if he were to get away, he would still receive injuries to his soul that could take some time to heal, and he will also be racked with excruciating pain every once in a while.

[It looks like it!]

The form hasn't fully materialized, yet that was why Little Dou couldn't recognize what this blurry white figure was. She could only look at it with interest.

While they spoke, time was being wasted. Counting in his head, Max was aware that a few seconds had already passed.

He knew that they had to do something about this man.

From how his mind blurred, influenced by an unknown force, Max wasn't sure whether he would be under it once again when the time resumes, so they have to finish this before time runs out.

Max was only able to use his Time Stop when he suddenly felt a sense of crisis looming over him and instinctively activated it.

This was one of the life-saving exercises he spent time to get used to, and the instant Max experienced the overwhelming confusion that put his mind in chaos, he forcefully disregarded everything and willed the time to stop.

Fortunately, the confused state that hit him was extremely obvious. Max felt as if he was having a nightmare that put him into severe unrest while being aware that he was still standing here at school.

Such a weird experience. A skill that he couldn't explain and a potentially dangerous one. In truth, the force that put his mind into unrest wasn't a skill.

It was only the ghost energy that every ghost uses, an energy that is unique to ghosts. When it gets in contact with humans, it will fill their minds with various dreadful images and gloomy feelings.

When the ghost energy reaches an ordinary person, they will freeze in horror as their minds won't be able to resist, and once they were under that state, their soul is free for the ghost to take.

However, since Max had a stronger mental resistance, it was only able to affect him for a short amount of time, and it wasn't as formidable, which aided on him lightly getting away.

In his hand, a black dagger appeared.

Max had prepared a few ordinary weapons on his Inventory for times like this. Since he was unsure about the person's skill, Max didn't want to give him a chance to fight back.

This unknown Awakened that he had never met attempted to attack him. If he didn't get to react fast enough, horrible things would have happened to him.

Max was sure that the man wasn't going to let him go after this, so he didn't waste any more time.

With no hesitation, Max dashed towards the man's unmoving body and sliced his neck, giving him a long deep cut that should be enough to kill him, but to make sure, he also stabbed his heart to secure his death.

Little Dou only watched things proceed as if nothing extraordinary was happening around her. She flew around the Awakened's body while focusing around the faint white figure, thoroughly inspecting it.

Once time resumes, that will be the time of his death. Max stepped back, preparing to dispose of the man's body as soon as it falls.

He planned to store it inside his Inventory. In there, no one would be able to locate him, and even the slightest trace of him will be gone from this world. Max would then be able to avoid any future problems appearing.

Surprisingly, Max didn't feel anything. Even though he knew he had killed someone, Max felt nothing strange about it.

This unknown man was his enemy, and he wasn't someone who would let an enemy go and invite future troubles to himself, especially if they were after his life.

Time resumed, and Max was waiting to see the man fall. However, something he wasn't expecting occurred.

The deep cut that he delivered and the stab to the heart that he dealt disappeared as if the damage he inflicted never happened.

What happened? How did it suddenly disappear? Shouldn't he be dead by now? In a second, his thoughts were filled with various questions.

Little Dou, who was curiously inspecting the white figure forming suddenly shouted as she promptly flew back to Max that was only a few steps away,

[Stay away! Don't let it get closer to you!]

Feeling the urgency on her voice, instead of making his way down to head home, Max made a dash upwards.

His senses told him that something wasn't right about this, and if they were to end up clashing, Max would prefer to be in someplace without anyone watching them.

While Little Dou was staring at the faint figure, the time resumed, and what took shape before her was something she never expected.

A faint white figure of a man slowly materialized. Little Dou had the knowledge of what this form is, and it could only be one thing, a ghost!

And if it were a ghost, then the damage Max inflicted wasn't going to be effective.

There was also the fact that none of them know the strength of the ghost they were against.

For now, they had to move away and reassess their current situation.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 148 Only Have to Wai

While Max bolted up, he took out a mask from his Inventory and put it on as a precaution.

If someone else were to spot them, he didn't want to further expose his identity. And with the mask on, Max would feel more comfortable using his skills incase he was forced to.

This mask was different from the one Max had on him when he was running around the city as the Shadow Thief.

Max would rather not have his real identity be associated with the Shadow Thief. Even if it hasn't gained any fame yet but soon it inevitably will, and he didn't want trouble coming after him for being connected with it.

Before he was able to ask, Little Dou landed on his head and quickly told him what she saw,

[It's a ghost! You should be careful!]

"Ghost? That white silhouette was a ghost?"

Max wasn't able to take a closer look at it since his eyes were looking at the unbelievable sight of its body being undamaged, and right after that, they had to back away.

The ghost only fully manifested when they were already running away, but Little Dou could easily recognize it, thus saving them that crucial second where it would have gotten in contact with Max.

The last thing Max saw was the white figure slowly becoming larger.Evil Ghost Luo was filled with surprise, watching his target suddenly turn his back and run.

Usually, his target will be in a permanent state of unrest with his ghost energy corrupting their minds, filling them with terror.

Once that happens, they won't be able to do anything, and he would happily harvest their souls to slowly consume it.

It always gave him the feeling of being in control of their lives. It was such an addicting feeling.

However, to his miscalculation, his current target unexpectedly broke out and took off swiftly that even he couldn't chase after them.

If he could, he would have run after them right away, but it was too risky.

Evil Ghost Luo was in his soul form, and he didn't want to leave his body here and take off without it.

His soul was injured, and he couldn't afford to risk his already severely injured ghost body to what he guessed should be a fellow Awakened.

That could solely be the reason why his prey got away. If he were an ordinary person, he wouldn't have been able to get away from his control.

An Awakened.

This was his first time trying to hunt one. It should be fun. This was just right. If he uses an Awakened to breakthrough to the next rank, then that would be an achievement he could take pride in.

"So it will be you then. You should be grateful that you will become the final sacrifice for my breakthrough to Rank 2."

His body then moved as his lips curled up with a sinister expression on his face.

"Hmm?"

On the ground, he saw a familiar necklace that seemed to be damaged. When he took a closer look at it, his expression warped into fury.

"You have truly angered me now. This is the worst mistake you could ever make. Once I catch you, I will make you regret living up to this day."

In his hand, was a cracked necklace. This was the most valuable treasure in his possession. Evil Ghost Luo had to complete a few months worth of missions from the Ghost Hall to get this item.

This accessory can save his life from a fatal attack once and gets broken after being used with no chance of it ever working again.

If he wanted one more of those, he had to work for a couple of months once again, and he didn't have that kind of free time right now.

He was unfortunate that his item broke at the worse time possible. He was already at the barrier of his breakthrough, and this item could come in handy when he is in the midst of breaking through.

After all, this was another life. Even though it won't work with his ghost form, his disposable body could still be saved from death once.

Evil Ghost Luo could breakthrough in this body while it was wearing the life-saving accessory. It would be as if he had two extra life.

But now it was gone. And the worst was he didn't know how it got destroyed. This thought filled him with rage.

His soul was in excruciating pain from being attacked by a powerful Awakened, and he couldn't get out of the city since there were a lot of those people from the Special Affairs Department searching for him day and night.

Now, he also lost his life-saving treasure. Evil Ghost Luo was shaking with fury. His anger was pointed to his prey, who was the one responsible for his hard-earned item being wasted.

At the same time, he resented the Special Affairs Department for putting him in this situation.

Evil Ghost Luo had a cautious personality, but he was forced to make his move earlier than his initial plan.

That was because he could feel that those people from the Special Affairs Department were narrowing their search to his location. Though he didn't have anything to base it on, Evil Ghost Luo trusted his instincts more than everyone.

He felt the need to breakthrough tonight, or else he would have some trouble hiding from all of them.

With his soul being injured, Evil Ghost Luo wasn't confident about surviving a few direct hits of Elemental Attacks.

It was only a matter of time before his malicious ghost energy would be detected by one of their people. Evil Ghost Luo was sure of it.

He wasn't those old ghosts that could perfectly mask their energy and pretend to be an ordinary person.

His abilities weren't that powerful, yet so he was bound to be located if he stays here for long.

There should be no room for error this time. He will breakthrough this day and leave the city untouched.

Evil Ghost Luo thought as he made his way up to where Max was, his eyes shining in a haunting light.Max and Little Dou reached the rooftop where they decided they would confront this unknown ghost.

In this place, there would be more room for them to move around against this dangerous enemy.

They don't know anything about this ghost or why it chose to attack them, but the same could be said to their opponent, who doesn't know anything about them, so it was only down to who was stronger.

Max found a spot to hide and observe if the ghost was going to be able to find them, but then he suddenly thought of something else he could do.

As he leaned on the white wall, slowly, Max started to blend in, though not to the point of invisibility, he only made the white wall thicker as he disappeared.

The usefulness of the Shapeshifting Skill in situations like this was convenient.

With this, he only had to wait. Max slightly smiled, wondering whether he would make the ghost look like a fool.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 149 Clash

The wall where Max was on had a clear vision of the only entrance towards the rooftop. Nothing would escape from his eyes if anyone were to go through it.

Little Dou was also hovering over, curiously looking whether someone would come.

While waiting, Max thought back to the previous incident where he wasn't able to kill the ghost's body.

The damage he dealt vanished like it was erased. It was quite similar to Yu'er's Reverse Time, except it was instant, faster than his eyes could blink. It was unbelievable.

Max didn't think it was a skill since it was instantaneous, and he doesn't believe someone could use their skill right after the time resumes knowing they would die. No one could react that fast.

It seemed more like Max triggered one of his life-saving cards. Perhaps it came from a protective item or a perk of being possessed by a ghost.

But it doesn't seem like it can be used constantly. Though Max still considered the probability of it happening.

Secondly, since the ghost came out unharmed, Max had to think about whether he exposed himself being an Awakened.

Max thought for a moment and concluded that he should at least expect the ghost to be aware of it. There should be an indicator of some sort that notified him of his escape from death.

However, he was confident that his skill was not exposed since the time had stopped for everyone.

If Max were in his situation, he would only be filled with confusion. There was no way for him to observe what happened. Visually, he would merely see a series of flashing movements.

An unknown amount of time had passed, and the man still hasn't shown up.

This ghost was taking so long. Maybe he wasn't able to find them and went somewhere else? Then if so, they can go home!

Just as Max was thinking about this, someone interrupted him and pulled him out of his thoughts.

[He's here!]

Little Dou flew back, urgently notifying him about the incoming enemy.

Max immediately became alert. He already had several plans in his mind. The only thing he had to do was to wait and see which would be the most suitable.Evil Ghost Luo got to the top floor after wandering around the building to find any signs of his prey.

Being a security guard for a few days let him become familiar with the establishment, so it wasn't hard for him to roam the area.

After finishing all the places he could come up with, Evil Ghost Luo turned to his final destination.

This time, he had a feeling that his prey would be there.

When Evil Ghost Luo got to the rooftop, there was nothing to be seen. However, his eyes mysteriously glowed.

Max kept his eyes on this man that was standing near the entrance as if he was a statue. Inside, Max was starting to believe he had this man fooled.

This ghost took a long time to reach here, and now he was only staying still. Can he even locate him? Would he give up?

Max continued to stay in his position. This ghost giving up was what he precisely wanted.

This would be the ideal development. When the ghost finally gives up and takes off, Max would secretly trail after him to wherever lair he hides in.

Afterwards, he would then decide how to deal with him.

Without warning, the man suddenly dashed towards his direction before punching out with an energy empowered fist.

Max could feel the ferocity of his attack from where he was hiding. Not wanting to receive the blow, he dodged away, in turn, revealing himself.

The ground vibrated once the fist came in contact with the wall, cracks formed all over it. Luckily, Max evaded it, or else it would have hurt quite badly.

Since he already revealed himself, slowly, his form returned to his original appearance.

Max grew more vigilant, but he also couldn't hide his astonishment. This ghost somehow had a skill that could detect him.

He doesn't have a clue how that could be possible. Facing this seemingly skilled opponent, Max decided to take this seriously.

Truthfully, it was quite simple. Evil Ghost Luo was a ghost. Ghosts like him suck souls out of humans and consume it.

Having the ability to suck souls would also mean that they have a way to detect it.

This was also how Evil Ghost Luo ended up targetting Max. He could detect a unique soul from him that appeared to be more appealing compared to others.

Even though Evil Ghost Luo didn't see anyone on the spot where he detected a soul, he still fully believed someone was there.

Used to surviving on his own, Evil Ghost Luo had heard about different kinds of treasures. An item that provides invisibility wasn't unheard of; that was why he never found it odd.

Evil Ghost Luo had already sensed him right as he got into the rooftop. The only reason he was standing still near the entrance was because of him being wary of an ambush.

From what he sensed, his prey was only a few seconds away from him. He could easily reach him, but his cautious side prevented him from making a move straight away.

He expected some reinforcements supporting behind his target since there was no way his prey would hide so close to him. Evil Ghost Luo was convinced that this must be a trap.

When he initiated an attack to get a feel of the situation, hitting the area where the soul was, his prey finally revealed himself.

Max faced the man who had a look of amusement on his face. Taking out his dagger, Max returned his stare as if challenging him.

This could be said to be his first true battle; a rush of excitement was flowing through his body.

In the meantime, he would not use his skills. Max wanted to test out his combat ability first.

With this, he kicked the ground to charge forward.

The only thing he had to be careful of was the original form of the ghost. As long as the ghost itself doesn't come out, he could do whatever he wants.

Max slashed him directly on his neck. Although he didn't plan to use his skill, it doesn't mean he would play around.

His attack was targeted to kill his body and force him to come out. Max had some basic knowledge relating to him, such as physical attacks won't be able to touch ghosts.

For that reason, he wanted to purely use his combat ability to defeat his body, and once his true form emerges, Max would then use his skills to finish it.

His attack got evaded by a simple backward movement, and before he could deliver another, a swift palm filled with force shot out. Max quickly leaped away to avoid it.

That was close. It almost hit him.

This man seemed to be only using his body to attack, and the energy in his attacks was also quite strange.

His weird energy was dangerously powerful. Max couldn't understand how he was doing it. He only knows that he would not want to be hit by that.

Once again, tightly gripping the dagger with his hand, Max went in for another attack. He made use of his agile body to slowly overpower his opponent.

Both of them continued to exchange attacks. Max had already inflicted a few scratches all over his opponent's body, but no one showed any signs of slowing down.

Outside the closed school gate this late at night, two individuals can be seen speaking to each other as they guardedly made their way inside.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 150 Approaching Guests

Chief Li, along with Jing Fei, reached this school where Evil Ghost Luo should be hiding at.

After so long, their people had finally found a clue about his whereabouts. It took quite some time for them to be able to get a lead, but no one could be blamed since it was a difficult feat to search for any signs of him.

The city is vast, and it would take time for them to search the entire area without missing anything.

However, this morning, news came about Evil Ghost Luo's supposed location. The report only mentioned this place and not his exact position, but it was enough.

Throughout the day, they made their preparations before moving out as soon as everything was ready.

"Chief Li, where are we going to begin?"

Jing Fei looked at the vast empty school grounds. There were several buildings, including some dormitories for the faculties and students.

The elite personnel they had in total were limited in numbers. They couldn't afford to split up them up in groups.

It will also put their few days of coordination plans to waste if they would have to separately move to different areas.

A message from the higher-ups was sent to notify them of a Rank 2 assisting their group to deal with Evil Ghost Luo. However, they mentioned that the individual was going to move on his own.

Now they could only think of a way to properly go through this. Chief Li only thought for a second before responding,

"We will go through everything, starting from the first building to the last. The expert assisting us was said to have been dealing with ghosts for a few years now, so we only need to be prepared in supporting him."

"With his skill, he should have some hidden cards to quickly locate this Evil Ghost Luo. That was why this person was moving by himself."

"Our people will be in charge of surrounding the area to prevent Evil Ghost Luo from escaping once again."

"Bear in mind that this is a school, we have to finish this as fast as we can. Also, we couldn't afford to damage the buildings, or this will be another problem for us to deal with."

"Fortunately, we have someone who could use set up a barrier to prevent the sounds of battle happening inside to be heard by people living nearby."

Before setting out, Chief Li repeatedly warn their people to be discreet since this was a densely populated area, and they don't want to cause an uproar.

Evil Ghost Luo has the upper hand this time as they had to make as little damage as they could, thus needing to retrain themselves, considerably weakening their fighting power.

Chief Li didn't know whether this was something that Evil Ghost Luo had thought about and planned for by hiding in here, but it was working.

"Remember, the last thing we want is to let him escape. If he gets away again, then we would have a harder time to locate him since he should be close to fully healing from his injuries by now."

"We have to keep a lookout for the signal the Rank 2 master would send us and move towards his direction right away."

"This operation has to be over before the sun rises, or else we would have to retreat, and his escape would be assured once more."

Jing Fei nodded in understanding. They had been preparing for this mission for a few days now, and it was starting to be a bother, limiting them from accomplishing their other tasks.

He knew that they could not fail this time.

Chief Li couldn't help but think how bothersome this problem is, having been troubling his mind for a while now before adding,

"If we had a few more reinforcements, the probability of us succeeding this mission would be much greater. However, other cities were also busy dealing with the same problems, and they couldn't send out a few people this time."

"I have some contacts that should be staying around this area, but they had to go somewhere else and weren't here currently."

"There were also the others that were hard to reach, and even if I did ask them for assistance, they probably couldn't be bothered by it."

"Forget about it. We could be needed at any time, so we need to be alert. Notify our people to start searching the vicinity before going through each building."

"Also, don't lose the bell, that's the only one we have. If it got destroyed, we wouldn't have any more ways of finding him."

The bell Chief Li was talking about was an item that was lent to them to be able to locate where Evil Ghost Luo is.

It could sense traces of ghost energy from the surroundings and would ring out once it was at a certain distance of it.

This item was the only one they had, and if they lost it, there would be no chance for them to distinguish Evil Ghost Luo from ordinary people.

Jing Fei followed Chief Li's instructions as he spoke through his communication device.

Now, everything was up to whether they would successfully locate the position of Evil Ghost Luo.Though not in his intention, the rooftop was in ruins with heavily damaged walls and floors.

However, Max couldn't care less considering his present situation. Evil Ghost Luo was currently chasing him while simultaneously striking out several palms, and only one of those was enough to put his internal organs into a mess.

Unknowingly, Evil Ghost Luo became more and more violent as time passed. Max felt like this man didn't care about himself and wanted to risk it all against him though he had no clue why.

Only Evil Ghost Luo knew the reason. He could feel it; his senses were warning him of danger.

In the beginning, it was faint, but it was still there, so he felt pressured and decided to attack his prey without waiting for a few more days.

Now, it wasn't even close to being faint. His senses were almost screaming at him, warning him about a threat to his life.

Evil Ghost Luo thought that those from the Special Affairs Department might have already found his location and were on their way here.

He got away last time because of their unpreparedness, not knowing how to deal with him properly, but now, that would certainly not be the case.

There was also that powerful individual who assisted them in the end. He would be a fool not to expect it to happen again.

He had to break the barrier past Rank 1 and finally get to Rank 2. That was the only way.

Not only he would completely heal his injuries, but he would also unlock another skill that could potentially make him strong enough to destroy those people who wanted to take his life.

One thing was certain, once he reaches Rank 2, the possibility of him escaping this city and the powerful figures on his back will significantly increase.

Evil Ghost Luo eyed his prey, who was using his speed to dodge all his attacks. This couldn't continue any longer.

With a shout, he leaped towards Max, giving it his all.

No matter what, even if he had to sacrifice this body of his, Evil Ghost Luo would catch him and consume his soul to finally breakthrough.

Max, on the other hand, had no idea about this. He was only doing everything he could to run away from this rampaging man, hoping he would slow down soon or, better yet, exhaust his energy.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 151 The True Form Emerges

Running. That was the only thing on Max's mind.

Both of them seemed like they were fooling around; however, Max was certainly not; he was only running for his life. It was quite a shameful sight if other people were to see it, but he never once thought about it.

There is no shame about not wanting to receive a blow from this uncontrollable ghost. This guy was like a lunatic.

This man looked at him as if he was the most valuable treasure in the world and would do everything to get a hold of him.

Max had to evade against all the aggressive attacks he was dealing which don't seem to have any reasons behind it.

On one corner, Little Dou, who had been intently watching them, couldn't understand how did it suddenly go like this.

She was not worried about Max since she knew more than anyone that his body is quite sturdy. It could take a few direct hits from the ghost before it would be dangerous for him.

Though she can't speak about how much that would hurt for Max. Right now, she was only enjoying the sight of them running around.

From her observations, their strengths were quite close to each other; both were at the peak of Rank 1.

One disparity from what she could see was Max didn't have much battle experience, and the ghost looked to be extremely skilled in combat.

Even though the ghost was rampaging around, his attacks were skillful, disregarding the fact that he seemed to not care about himself.

However, in Max's own way, he was managing quite nicely. Fortunately, the ghost was purely using his arms to attack.

And Little Dou was aware that Max was still holding back a lot of his capabilities and planned to use it all on the ghost's real body instead of his stolen body.

If Max truly felt threatened, he could easily activate his Time Stop to get out of the dangerous situation and finish the battle straight away.

Preferably, if he had a choice, Max would rather not use his remaining Time Stop since it was one of his life-saving ability and there is only one remaining use left.

His other skills were saved for this ghost's original form since he was aware that those could be his only way to defeat it so Max can only rely on his dagger to finish this man off.

What he didn't know was his opponent, Evil Ghost Luo, was also holding back. This could not be said to be his true fighting strength.

His real power comes from the gloomy aura of his actual body, which could give everyone in his surroundings various kinds of dark emotions.

If anyone had a weak mental resistance such as ordinary people, they would lose their minds.

While Evil Ghost Luo could do that, he didn't want to risk it because he wasn't confident whether it would be effective against this Awakened, and also, he wanted to protect his life.

This body he was occupying has multiple uses for him. Not only it can be used to attack others which his original form couldn't do, but it can also act as a form of armor.

A disposable body is one extra life that can save him from death. He would be a fool not to make use of this advantage.

After running and dodging away for quite some time, Max wondered if he could do something about this situation.

He noticed that this man seemed to be willing to sacrifice his body to get him. It was not a worthy trade, and the only thing he could do was to dodge his assault.

Max had to think of a way to deal with him. Surely there has to be something he could do.

Ultimately, even a Peak Phase Awakened like them will be exhausted. After a while, Max could sense that the man was slowing down.

Since Max wasn't the one on the offense and was only focusing on dodging his blows, he was still fine, unlike the man who was already struggling to keep up with his speed.

Initially, the man was faster than him, but since he was also fiercely attacking, they were about the same.

Now, with him slowing down, Max became slightly more agile in his movements, and it was enough to change the pace of their battle.

With a burst of power, Max evaded his palm attack before swiftly slashing his dagger towards his neck.

His attack was too fast that ordinary eyes would not be able to see it. However, Evil Ghost Luo was not an average person.

Seeing the unexpected counterattack, he hurriedly jumped away, but since it was too sudden, he was a little late, causing the dagger to graze him, giving him a long gash on his chest.

"Ugh!"

Evil Ghost Luo winced in the agonizing pain he was not expecting. The intense pain adding up with the pain from his previous injuries made him freeze for a second.

Max's attack was filled with power that his ordinary body couldn't defend against it.

Evil Ghost Luo can use his body for attacking using his energy to strengthen it. However, his energy has no defensive capabilities.

That also goes with his ghost form. It can only attack and evade, that was the cost of his powerful skill.

Evil Ghost Luo was inwardly shocked about this progression. How was this possible? He was being beaten in speed, something he prided himself in.

Not that his target was faster than him, it was only them almost having the same speed which he couldn't believe.

But something more surprising followed, he got hit. This was something he never thought about before coming here.

Evil Ghost Luo was starting to feel pressured from the unpredictability of this Awakened before him.

At the same time, the feeling of danger was getting stronger and stronger.

With conflicting emotions, Evil Ghost Luo made a quick decision to end the battle this instant and escape if he couldn't.

Nothing was more important than his life, and he wouldn't risk losing everything for a chance to achieve a breakthrough.

As long as he is alive, he could find plenty of opportunities somewhere else.

Max didn't let go of the split second the man froze and dashed towards him at high speed. He slashed the hand, protecting his chest with his full power.

"Ahh!"

A piercing cry was heard from the man's mouth. Evil Ghost Luo can never get used to this much pain; he couldn't bear every second of it.

Max's eyes were focused on his every movement, not giving him a chance to move away.

After one slash came another, this time, it went straight towards his unguarded neck.

"You!"

Soon after, the body fell and completely stopped moving. But before he could rejoice, a white figure slowly seeped out of it.

What was displayed in front of Max was a faint figure of a man, staring at him with fury.

The temperature suddenly dropped as if he was doused with cold water. Max figured that this was the true form of the ghost.

Max could feel the potent gloomy energy coming from him that seemed to paint the world grey. It was filled with negative emotions, giving him a sense of unease.

Before Max could open his mouth, all of a sudden, he could feel something with an oppressive pressure on the horizon approaching his location.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 152 Too Many Skills

Max turned towards the distant sky in surprise. Something was coming, something powerful. He could sense it.

What is it? He never felt something like this before. This power should be several times stronger than his.

Just as he was asking himself, Max suddenly thought about something he heard about before,

"Could it be-!"

[Max! There's a Rank 2 coming towards us!]

Little Dou swiftly flew to his side to inform him about the approaching Awakened as she looked up towards a certain direction.

"Rank 2! This isn't good."

"We can't be seen by someone like that for now. We have to go. I still have one remaining Time Stop I can use to get away from here."

Max seemed to forget about the ghost that he was fighting against just now as he thought about how he could run far away from this place.

His mind was calm, knowing that in the worst case, he still has the Time Stop and other useful items from the Store.

This wasn't the time to ask about why there was a Rank 2 approaching his location; the only thing on his mind was to hide for now and ask questions later.

[Wait! You might not need to use that! This person shouldn't be too far from us, but it's traveling very slowly!]

[Also, you don't need to worry too much! The pressure you are feeling is definitely not their real power! They should be artificially amplifying their pressure only to scare you!]

Hearing this, Max became calmer. It's a good thing for him if this person isn't truly as strong as what he had sensed since he felt that he would have no chance of defeating this individual if they were to engage in a battle.

A moment ago, he was shocked to find how powerful Rank 2 Awakeneds are. The force he could feel went beyond his imagination.

Pressuring someone from far away wasn't easy to do. Even he might only be able to do it against regular people, and they would also have to be in a close distance.

"How much time do we have before this person arrive?"

[Hmm, around a few minutes? The pressure came from the sky, which meant this person should have the ability to fly!]

[But I don't really know why this person's speed was too slow. Maybe he doesn't know how to fly like me? If I didn't sense his real energy in the pressure, I would think he's much stronger than Rank 2!]

Little Dou voiced out her confusion as she flew around to show how fast she could fly.

Regardless, their initial alarm had disappeared. When this Rank 2 Awakened arrives, they would probably be long gone anyway.

Max was lucky to have someone like Little Dou that could help him with circumstances like this. However, someone else wasn't so fortunate.

Evil Ghost Luo uncontrollably shook when he felt the familiar presence.

It was that person again!

Until now, he could still feel the burn he received that inflicted severe injuries on his soul. The power of it was deeply imprinted in his mind, filling him with fear.

The thought of this figure, making its way towards him, was enough for him to put all his focus solely on escaping.

This proved that what he was feeling the whole time about the incoming danger was right all along.

However, Evil Ghost Luo also expressed his doubts about this strange presence. Why is it moving slower than before?

Could it be they were underestimating him and thought he would be captured regardless?

With this thought, Evil Ghost Luo became enraged. How dare they treat him like this? Do they think he was someone they could push around?

But this wasn't all that bad for him. He could take advantage of this; he had to be composed.

Evil Ghost Luo quietly thought about his next course of action. From his estimates, this figure should still take some time before he arrives.

Running away now and running away a bit later would make no difference since it seemed like his escape is also guaranteed this time.

If he escaped now, he would get away with nothing. But if he stays for a little longer, he might get something.

Evil Ghost Luo turned towards his target. His expression then mysteriously changed as if he came to a conclusion.

Maybe he should stay for now, as long as he gets a hold of this Awakened's soul, everything would be worthwhile.

Max felt someone staring at him. When he turned his head, he saw the ghost eyeing him with its aggressive eyes.

It only took a short while before he understood why.

Since he was able to feel the intense pressure in the distance, then the ghost should have also felt it and made the same decision as him to get out of here as soon as possible.

However, just as he thought about that, the ghost suddenly lunged towards him. Max reactively got out of the way and did everything he could to separate himself away from it.

Although he could guess that his attacks might not deal any damage to this ghost's current form, he had no idea about anything more than that.

How do ghosts attack, what does it plan to do with him, and why was it chasing him. Those were the things he did not know of.

For his safety, the only thought he had on his mind was to distance himself away. These creatures are too strange, and it was extremely uncomfortable to be around them.

Maybe since the ghost knew he was an Awakened, it was trying to possess him to use his body and at the same time, have access to his skills?

Various ideas came up in his head as he forced himself away from the ghost. He didn't want to be hurt in any way.

Max also had another problem he had to think about seriously. How can he defeat this ghost? Is it really possible to kill it with his skills alone?

Having no other ways, there was only one way to find out. Max shot one streak of Purple Lightning as a test to the ghost trailing behind him.

"Ahhh!"

"What's this?!"

Evil Ghost Luo was filled with excruciating pain. It was the most intense pain he had experienced, greater than the burn he previously got hit with.

His eyes were full of fear, pain, and confusion. What was that? He saw a purple light that went towards him, and soon after that, he suddenly found himself in extreme pain.

"I-Is this?"

Evil Ghost Luo couldn't understand what was happening. Could this possibly be the attack that his life-saving item saved him from? But why didn't he see any lights before?

"Ahh-!"

Once again, another streak of lightning hit Evil Ghost Luo, causing him to scream in pain.

Max's eyes lit up with excitement. It looks like it was more effective than what he expected. The damage he was inflicting was apparent from the cries of the ghost.

Evil Ghost Luo was now in a state of panic. He could feel it. His soul had been severely hurt. If he doesn't escape now, he would surely lose his life.

Never once did he think about not being able to escape since, with his speed and ability, Evil Ghost Luo was confident that no one could stop him as long as he is alive.

Without leaving a word, Evil Ghost Luo turned back to flee.

Max watched with slight curiosity as the ghost promptly shot itself towards the walls.

"Can ghosts really go through walls?"

"Trying to escape? Do you think I would let you?"

Showing a hint of a smile on his face, Max made a grabbing motion towards the air as if everything was under his control from the beginning.

If his Purple Lightning worked on the ghost, then this should also work.

Evil Ghost Luo, who almost reached the wall, instantly turned around and slowly moved towards the direction of Max.

Though the ghost only got a little closer with his slow movement, it was enough.

Pushing out his hand, continuous streaks of bright purple lightning streamed forth, connecting itself to the charmed ghost.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 153 Darkness

Evil Ghost Luo first came to this location filled with confidence and a composed mind.

While he was aware that he is not the strongest, Evil Ghost never thought about things going wrong, and even if it did, he could easily escape, just like how it goes every time.

He had a firm belief that everything will go his way. This confidence stemmed from knowing about the usefulness of his skill and the experiences that he had been through.

What's the worst that could happen? Running and hiding was his greatest strength, as long as he is careful enough, nothing would be in his way.

Doing it like this, one day, Evil Ghost Luo believed that he would be able to walk on the streets without anyone bothering him.

If he is powerful enough, no one will dare to pick a fight with him, and the thought of offending him would never cross their minds.

His survival is the most important. As long as he is alive, his strong ability and potential will do all the work for him. He only needs to consume souls.

Evil Ghost Luo could already imagine the day when everyone would hear of his name, and along with it, they would feel fear.

Never did it came up in his mind to be the strongest since the possibility of that happening with only his skill, was close to impossible.

However, for him, being a powerhouse was more than enough. Once he was considered a true powerhouse, he would be free to do whatever he wants; others could only make way for him.

This time, despite everything that happened to him, from being unfortunate to him being at the wrong place, Evil Ghost Luo still manage to survive and surpass all the misfortunes that came his way.

And that was the most important.

Still, it doesn't seem like everything he did was enough. Was he a fool pretending to be clever all along? Or was he just too unlucky? Evil Ghost Luo would never know.

Surrounded by bright purple lightning, Evil Ghost Luo had nothing else to utter except to scream from the intense pain rushing through his entire ghost body.

His head couldn't entirely process what was going on. Pain filled everything of him, and he couldn't do anything to stop it.

Evil Ghost Luo didn't even have one moment to think about what was it that forced him to move back when the wall he was planning to escape to was only a meter away.

And it looks like he will never have the chance to.

This never-ending assault was destroying him, his mind, and his body. All he hoped was for this to end.

Not once in his entire life did it ever occurred to him how would he feel when he was about to die. But now, there's no need for him to think about it.

Anger, despair, and helplessness uncontrollably flooded his mind. Evil Ghost Luo didn't want it; he never felt like this before.

However, the reality was forcing him to understand it. He would disappear. His body was becoming too damaged to survive this.

Suddenly, a lone thought formed in his mind.

Was this what his instincts were warning him about? Is it possible that this man he kept calling his prey was more of a threat to his life than the approaching force?

His mind reached an immediate realization, but he didn't want to accept it. This can't be real. It isn't possible.

Pain filled his entire being, and before he could update his reality, everything went black.

From this night on, Evil Ghost Luo just became another name that people would forget as time passed.

Max breathed a sigh of relief, seeing the ghost turning into smoke before it got blew away by the nightly breeze.

But he quickly collected himself. This wasn't the right time to relax. Someone was still approaching his location.

Although Max might still be able to escape unscathed with all his available skills and items even when the person arrives, he wasn't that unconcerned about his life to test it out.

There were also merits on not exposing any information about himself, so he had to escape after removing traces that can be connected to his identity.

Looking around his surroundings, the sight of destroyed walls and debris littered all over was shown, but this was not something he should worry about.

Hurriedly moving, Max only took the fallen vessel of the ghost and stored it in his Inventory. Right after that, he left the location.

Max transformed into a small bird and flew away. His journey only lasted for a few moments before he reached home.

The first thing he did was to notify Yu'er about the news. Yu'er only knew that he would be going back late and not the approaching trouble.

"It's fine. It won't be easy for them to find us here. In the first place, I don't believe that Awakened was coming for you."

Yu'er calmly responded as if it never was a threat for her, before adding,

"Maybe it was someone that ghost offended, and it somehow was able to locate him and planned to deal with him."

"Also, even though it was only a Rank 2 Awakened, the Special Affairs Department would not surely sit by it, so they must have expected its arrival, or they were on their way to check what was happening."

"It's a good thing that you left before any of them arrived and catch sight of you. Well, nothing bad was going to happen, but them not having any clue about you would give them a harder time, which was always good."

"To be honest, I don't think it matters that much honestly. They know my identity as an Awakened, so we should expect that they did some investigations about you too."

"Since it was a long time ago, then they probably ended up finding nothing about you in the past, so, in the near future, they should be scratching their heads if they ever doubted you."

Max had the same thought a while back. He knows that it would only take time before his actions would attract suspicions, and the only thing he needed to avoid was exposing his skill.

Anyone can have their own guesses, but he will never confirm it. True or false, in the end, it will not be affecting him in any way.

Max opened his mouth to speak,

"When do you think they would get in contact with me? Do you think they already know?"

"I have no idea. It depends on how free they are."

"Just always keep in mind that they have always respected strength, so as long as you are powerful, you would earn their respects, and they would be wary of offending you."

"They might even offer you a lot of good stuff to be on your good side."

"But don't be too close to outsiders like them and expose your skill, always keep them guessing. Well, since you have the Time Stop, then guessing should be the only thing they can do."

"If they did contact you, then you can give me a call."

"It's been a long time since I appeared anyways. Surely they have not forgotten about me."

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 154 Unknowingly Became the Center of Attention

"Who was responsible for this?"

Chief Li was currently on the rooftop that Max had just escaped from.

This was one of the first buildings that their people checked. Once they got here, the bell that they brought along, suddenly rung, sensing ghost energy in the surroundings. This place should be where he is or at least where he was.

The area was destroyed, showing signs of a battle occurring before they arrived. It looks like they were too late, and Evil Ghost Luo managed to escape again.

Another question also popped up on their minds, who was the one he was fighting with? What's the identity of that person?

This was what a part of their team was trying to figure out. They had numerous names of Awakeneds residing in this city that would stand a chance against Evil Ghost Luo.

However, as far as they were aware, no one would randomly waste their time fighting him alone in a school rooftop.

The only scenario they could think of that might be plausible was the Awakened should be already around this area before the fight had gone down.

But from their intelligence, there was no one powerful enough to rival a Rank 1 Peak Phase Awakened like Evil Ghost Luo in this school or anywhere else close to this location.

This part of the city was where schools and residential areas were mostly located, away from the populated business districts and entertainment areas.

As a result, those hidden Awakeneds usually stay out of this place. Not to mention that their Special Affairs Department was also headquartered in this area due to its vast land and mountainous regions.

Those Awakeneds usually keep out of their sights and live in the busy areas where they would be free to do their own business.

This was why it was strange that someone would think about battling with another Awakened in this specific location. Chief Li had a feeling that there was more to it than what they know.

What was surprising for them was there were actually two Rank 2 Awakeneds who assisted them in this mission.

The first one was the Awakened who had experiences dealing with ghosts, and the other was the same reinforcements they welcomed last time.

From what they have gathered, the first one had a skill that could somehow locate Evil Ghost Luo. The two Awakeneds were working with each other to finally deal with him.

Sadly, however, they also arrived too late.

The Rank 1 Awakened, who was responsible for flying them to this location, was too exhausted from carrying them while traveling from afar throughout the entire day. Thus, they had become significantly slower, arriving later than they should.

They could have gotten down and run instead, but they would be slower with all the rough terrain they have to go through.

After reporting what they saw, the higher-ups told them to stop all the operations related to Evil Ghost Luo, saying that this mission can be considered complete.

Hearing this much confused and worried Chief Li. He was conflicted about the idea that this dangerous ghost can move freely in the city.

But before their reinforcements left, they clarified that Evil Ghost Luo should be believed to be gone.

Chief Li's eyes glimmered as he heard those words. That would make a lot more sense.

This particular mission ended simply because Evil Ghost Luo was gone.

He was fully aware that Awakeneds can have the strangest skills, and the higher-ups should have ways to look into it.

Mystical Skills such as knowing when someone is dead should not be downright impossible. For now, he believed that they were telling the truth.

As long as their city doesn't have this terrifying ghost called Evil Ghost Luo, then everything is going to be fine.

This also changed his perception of the one who supposedly defeated Evil Ghost Luo. Fighting him off and ultimately defeating him were two different things.

When this individual fights off Evil Ghost Luo, this Awakened might only be around the same strength as him.

However, being able to defeat him was a different story. Chief Li could be looking at a Rank 2 Awakened that he had no prior information about, living close by them.

It could also be a Rank 1 with a skill powerful enough to defeat someone like Evil Ghost Luo.

For an Awakened who not only has a deadly fighting ability but also is exceptionally skilled in escaping, those can be the possibilities.

They had to look deeper into this, and if possible, find out who was it that was able to defeat Evil Ghost Luo.

After all, they don't have to deal with this Evil Ghost Luo anymore. A huge load of tasks will now be taken off their shoulders. Surely they would have some available time to search for this individual.

That unidentified Awakened should either be an enemy of Evil Ghost Luo or someone who has goodness within them.

In any way, there won't be any repercussions on befriending this person, so they had to find this individual as quickly as they can.

Perhaps in the future, cooperation would be possible whenever a powerful foe turns up, endangering the people living in this city.

This could make things more efficient for them, and adding another ally to their department is always a good thing.

Chief Li ordered some of his people to start investigating immediately, and he also began to work himself.

He had a lot of connections in this city, including the few Awakeneds living around this area. Among them were those who wanted to be left alone and those who were quite friendly.

It should be fine if he tries to contact a chosen few of them for some information once he was finished with everything he had to do.

Soon after, people came to the rooftop bringing all kinds of tools to work on the destruction left by the battle and to clean up everything.

This should not take a long time, and the next day, no one should be able to tell that something happened in this rooftop the night before.

Chief Li, along with Jing Fei, made their way back to their headquarters. Their mind and body felt light from the unexpectedly solved problem.

Not only them, all the personnel included and related to the mission, especially the fighters and Awakeneds, were grateful to him.

Now, they don't have to constantly worry over what might happen next. Most of all, they were also saved from injuries and casualties.

All of them felt the calm night to be extra peaceful. After so long, they would finally have a good night's sleep this time.

Meanwhile, Max, who was the target of all their gratefulness, was not aware that someone was already thinking about using his strength to fight off enemies in the future.

If he ever heard about this, he would be stunned. Max was only the unfortunate victim of a hungry ghost.

Not once did he ever thought of finding a ghost to defeat just so that he could show off to the people from the Special Affairs Department.

And the overly optimistic guess about him having goodwill was the too far from his real thoughts of only prioritizing themselves over everyone else.

He would never think of doing anything that will not benefit him and his women as it will just be full of risks and a waste of time.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 155 Magical Ending R-18

Watery noises sounded out as Max sat down in the living room with Yu'er between his legs.

Yu'er took the head of his dick oozing with fluids in her mouth, having a taste of the magical liquid on his member.

Max sighed in delight as he watched her beginning to suck on his hardened dick. Her tongue gently licked all over the head while slowly sliding down to the sensitive skin below.

After they talked about his recent attack at school and decided to wait for what would happen next before going over it once again, they went over their meal and rested on the couch shortly after.

Max scrolled over his phone for big news in the Awakened world; however, he was disappointed to find nothing significant happening in recent days.

They spoke about everything they could think of before things became heated, and somehow it led to this.

Xue moved away somewhere a moment ago but never came back, and Max had no time to think about it with the magnificent sight of Yu'er before him.

Max moaned as he put his hands on Yu'er's head and gently pulled her face further down on his dick.

Slowly, Yu'er took him in deeper, prompting Max to tense his legs, enjoying himself being lost in the intense sensation.

Taking a moment, Yu'er pulled back from his dick to catch her breath. Her hot breathing on his member and the lustful stare she was giving him further ignited the desire inside him.

Soon, she was back with her head moving down close to sticking to his body. As she went back up, her hand slithered to his length, pleasuring it with her smooth fingers.

As her mouth and tongue focused on his head, her hand kept rubbing his base, synchronizing her movements to give Max the ultimate pleasure.

This continued for some time, with Max groaning from the fantastic technique he was experiencing.

Xue must have figured what they were doing and decided to leave them alone on their heated activity.

Yu'er has told her about Max's System, how great it was with all the cool things that can be done, and how it could make others stronger.

Xue's eyes looked to be glowing with intensity when she had heard about it.

It should be only a matter of time before she would once again come for Max though Max had already made plans to visit her in the near future after the unforgettable night they had last time. When he ever feel like doing so, he would surely do it.

The excellent rhythm lasted for a few minutes. Yu'er played with his dick using her tongue and her hand wrapping him snugly.

Max's arousal reached the highest point, and it wasn't long before he felt pleasure shooting out of him.

His thighs uncontrollably tensed, and after a few shudders, wave after wave of his warm cum splashed all over her mouth.

Yu'er kept stroking him while she intently sucked the tip as if wanting to empty his entire storage.

As she knelt, showcasing her enchanting beauty, Yu'er licked the last few drops of fluids off his softening dick, cleaning it with her tongue.

However, they weren't going to stop with only this. Yu'er focused all her attention on Max's dick, giving it a whole new level of pleasure.

Max closed his eyes in satisfaction. His evening went on to be quite eventful, and this should be the best way to end it for the night.

With a soft tongue running all over on his member, it only took him a few moments before his dick became alive once more.

When Yu'er was contented with the hardness of his dick, she raised her body over Max with one leg on each side of his hips and straddled him, slowly lowered herself, and using her hand to guide his dick into her warm wet tunnel.

Her juices oozed out and quickly coated his dick down to the couch under them. Max groaned, luxuriating in the feeling of her slimy walls on his hard dick.

Her inner thighs smooth and slender, her plump ass rubbing against his legs, Max will never get used to this incredible sensation.

Sounds of their intimacy filled the room. Their skin slapping against each other while they panted and moaned from the friction of their soft bodies.

Max's hand was full of her lovely breasts with his fingers dug in deeply that marks would surely be left on her luminous skin.

Pulling her down onto his dick harder and harder, Max could feel himself hitting the entrance of her womb.

Not long after, Max could see Yu'er moaning out before connecting her lips to his, feeling her coming climax.

She pumped herself up and down his dick until she had an orgasm. Yu'er squeezed her hips, pushing herself tightly against his skin. Her ass jiggled and bounced as liquid flooding her insides drenched their lower bodies.

Before she had time to collect herself, Max rolled her over onto her back. He grabbed her thighs, sliding them over his back, where Yu'er reactively crossed them on his waist to steadily hold on to him.

Max lined up his dick back at her entrance and pushed forward. His dick swiftly sank into her warm soaked pussy.

His hands grabbed her slim waist and held her as he penetrated her graceful body. Yu'er moaned as Max slid up inside her walls, deeper than before.

Max held her still and started to thrust repeatedly into her. Her mouth leaked out moans as her breasts danced along with his movements.

Unleashing all his desires onto Yu'er, Max continued to destroy her insides, bending his hips, sweat pouring from his body while his free hand played with her protruding love button, causing her to cry out in pleasure.

He leaned over, giving her white neck plenty of kisses as his tongue ran over her sensitive skin.

With his movements becoming faster, Yu'er knew his body was about to blow its load. She grabbed onto him tightly, blending her body with his, relishing the feeling of their soaked hot bodies.

Just before Max exploded inside Yu'er, he felt her hand sliding down on him as it nimbly pleasured his balls.

Soon, the pleasure building up inside him finally exploded. When he shot the first pulse of his load, Max couldn't help but let out a deep groan of pleasure.

"Ughhh, it's here!"

Max squeezed every muscle of his lower body, feeling his dick quiver and his body shake, spurting his milky white fluid into her convulsing walls. Her tight flesh then gripped and trembled as it milked everything out of him.

Max collapsed onto her breasts and lay still for a minute, their cum leaking out of her body, staining the couch beneath them.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 156 Luster of the Brightest Star R-18

Their bodies went limp as their lips were pressed against each other. They couldn't explain it, but the sensation was something magical for the both of them.

Max had closed his eyes, yet even with only this kissing, it seemed like they could feel the contentment of the other.

Yu'er put her hands on his chests as she offered her mouth to him, taking his tongue while giving him hers.

She felt his hands silently slide down to her ass, his fingers opened wide, pulling her into him. Their hot kisses deepened while their hands moved to show how badly they wanted each other.

Max felt light as if he would melt in her softness, his stiff member was very much alive, anticipating the warm sensation that will be wrapped around it once more.

He savored Yu'er's mouth with growing desire, tempting her to give him more of her everything to him.

Cupping her ass, Max forced her body against him, his dick rubbing against her bare lower body, throbbing to find the heavenly hole to slide itself to.

It felt as if their heartbeats were one, and a mysterious feeling was surging through his body, stirring him with a pleasure that made him believe he was in heaven.

The kiss separated while Yu'er still pressing her entire body against his. Max was on his back with her on top of him.

Their insatiable desire for each other prevented them from stopping as they continued just after a few moments of rest.

Yu'er leaned down to give his lips another passionate kiss, then placing her hands on his chest, rubbing herself on his lower body.

As both of them were bare from any clothing, their aroused regions stuck against each other.

Without wasting any more time, Yu'er directed his throbbing member into her soaked tight pussy.

From the slow movements of Yu'er, Max figured that this was a show for him to see, and it really was.

Only the head of his dick was inside of her pussy. She was surely teasing him, tempting him to push his waist up to fill up her moist tunnel.

However, it only took several seconds before she sank on him. His dick glided inside perfectly; she was clearly as aroused as Max.

Once it slipped in, Max let out his voice as he experienced an extremely heightened sensation that seemed to beat their previous session.

Yu'er seemed to be feeling the same way and couldn't help but squirm over his body, feeling his dick reach the deepest region of her pussy.

The pleasure is too great that he could not lift his head and only laid on his back to relish in the warm gloves surrounding his dick.

Gently, Yu'er moved, she would be doing all the work this time. Max only controlled his hands and ran them all over her body.

In the beginning, Yu'er started quite slowly. She was the only one controlling the pace, but she made sure that his dick thrust all the way in her with each stroke much to Max's desire.

He grabbed her ass, enjoyed the feeling of her alluring smooth white skin, and cupped her breasts.

Contrastingly, Yu'er solely kept her hands on his chest, pushing down lightly while she moved on top of him to indulge themselves.

Firmly placing her hands on Max's chest, she began diligently pulling herself up and letting herself down with passion in her eyes.

She bounced on his dick, her breasts shaking freely, seemingly enjoying the intense movements. Max's dick filled her as her body slammed down on him, her breathing becoming erratic.

When her body sank on him, Max could feel that her wet pussy was holding him strongly. There seemed to be a force inside that was sucking his dick.

Nevertheless, with each movement, it still couldn't stop his dick from entering and exiting her tight hole.

Max assisted her by grabbing her hips with both hands and fiercely pushed up as deep into her as he could in a rhythmic motion.

He savored the soft moans of pleasure and delight that escaped out her mouth. His eyes slowly closed, feeling Yu'er being full of energy around their connecting areas.

Her long legs bounced on his as it highlighted the beautiful sensations between them.

Time seemed to fade away, becoming meaningless, having no effect on both of them.

They were in their own world and this world, only the two of them exist and the pleasure unimaginable pleasure on their sensitive bodies.

Other than that, nothing else matters.

They were completely soaked in sweat and other fluids. Through the night, Max groaned, and Yu'er moaned in pleasure as she rode him faster and faster.

With her being on top, she slightly quickened the pace of their activity, giving them a gradually amplifying pleasure that was slowly building up within them.

Max never thought about moving and only laid still, accepting all her desires, his dick responded by twitching, threatening to burst inside her.

Her body also glistened with sweat, a light blush that made her entire body glow and became more enchanting than before.

Both of them sought release and only focused their attention on the wet pleasurable sensation that filled their bodies.

Max thoroughly enjoyed the warm flesh rubbing on his dick and the sight of Yu'er doing her best to milk out the desire stored inside him.

With his head looking up, savoring the sacred region of Yu'er, Max groaned as his hands traveled all over her silky smooth thighs.

"Ahnn!"

His body was beginning to spasm right at the same time as Yu'er whose body began to shake. They knew they were about to reach the ultimate height of pleasure.

Yu'er pressed how on his dick, burying it as deep as she possibly could. Max impaled his dick into her tightening passage; his impeding climax was getting nearer and nearer.

"Ughhh!"

His eyes shortly fluttered open, letting out a grunt before his muscles tensed like never before. Max pulled her firm ass down against him as both of them convulsed as waves of pleasure rolled through their bodies.

Max felt her fluids flow around his dick and onto his balls as she bounced on him. He moved his hands up, holding her breasts as he lifted his waist to continue thrusting into her throughout their climax.

Their lower bodies ground against each other in ecstasy. Max felt the most powerful climax he had ever achieved for the night burst out of his member.

With his orgasm, Max felt his mind leaving him, flying high up to unimaginable heights, filling him up with immense pleasure.

Both of them lay alone, completely exhausted. Total satisfaction overwhelmed their entire being as they basked in each other's embrace filled with contentment.

Their faces glowed, having the sheen and luster of the brightest star in the dark skies. Their bodies tingled, from the pleasure that was released from between their legs.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 157 Mysterious Disappearance

A week had passed just like that. The times they were waiting for never happened.

The school rooftop incident got swept away that not one news was heard about it. It was as if it never happened, and from their observations, nothing unusual happened in their surroundings.

This was one of the most boring weeks Max had spent so far. He was used to being with Layla and Lydia while he and Yu'er go to lunch or to some school events happening that this week felt especially lonely.

The week that they were gone, nothing much happened. It was the same, going to school, playing with his skills, and have fun in his own ways.

His first contact with the Special Affairs Department that Max had been waiting for looks to be occurring later than what they had expected.

This doesn't really matter and won't have any effects on their lives. A few days after this happened, Max had already put it on the back of his mind.

It doesn't seem to be happening any time soon. It would only waste his time if he kept expecting it to happen when there weren't any signs of it.

While in his free time on the boring week, Max suddenly remembered one thing he had been curious about.

He had that one time contact with Aqua, the popular idol that was quite random and unexpected. But regardless, he went through with what his lust-filled mind was telling him to do.

It had been some time since, and he was wondering whether he could find out where she was currently staying.

Maybe he could visit her someday and finally add her to the Women Conquered Section. With his current strength and abilities, this won't be posing a challenge for him.

Yu'er also agreed to join him on a quick journey to conquer Aqua and have another ally from another industry. It would be beneficial for them, and they could use her help with a lot of things.

With her status, Aqua should be influential in different areas and has a lot of connections. Though they don't necessarily have any plans for her, having her by their side was better than not.

Not to mention that with Max's System, they could also help her by improving her overall identity. By getting her a useful skill, her influence with all her admirers would get better, and they can easily pull more people into liking her.

Those were not well thought out plans and can be changed in some ways; however, they have an idea of what they want to do and what they can do.

Get Aqua a skill that could boost her popularity. In the future, there is a possibility that they would have some use for it.

At that time, even Aqua herself won't mind those little things since her being an Awakened, those won't matter too much.

Having a longer lifespan, she would have more choices and areas she can enjoy. She could do everything she wants if she had enough strength.

Nothing will be impossible for them; even being the most famous idol among ordinary people won't be difficult.

With all that in mind, Max searched online about where she was at this time.

However, a surprise came from the information they have gotten.

Information is not hard to find online, especially these were only about ordinary people, and nothing can be hidden if they search long and hard enough.

Aqua is an idol, adored by a magnitude of people. It won't be difficult to know where she was at all times.

But something they never expected at all happened.

She took a break.

This was the last thing they would think of when they try to come up with a reason for her absence, but it was true.

Different sites have massive reports about her taking a break in the middle of her growing popularity.

Some created fake scandals to destroy her image while some guessed that she was trying to hide something from them.

Some were very supportive, wishing for her wellness while telling her to have fun on her rest days.

This could have been a great reason. Even Max and Yu'er, who never thought about these things, welcomed her decisions very much.

Aqua can do whatever she likes, and nothing was wrong about that. However, that wasn't what they were racking their minds about.

It was because no matter how hard they try to find her location, there was nothing for them to see, not even any clue. It was as if she disappeared.

Her admirers and even her critiques obviously never suspected anything since she was taking a break, and maybe she was on vacation while hiding her identity.

That was indeed a possible situation, and most of them should have believed it. But that wasn't the only thing that seemed suspicious to them.

Max and Yu'er found that Aqua and her few trusted people altogether disappeared. People that worked for her can still be located. However, those who were with her long before her career started were all gone.

Well, this was something that they found to be weird but not concerning enough. The only problem was the more they dig into it, the stranger it became.

For example, Aqua doesn't have any childhood background. Her family, her hometown, her school, there were no such records.

The common knowledge was that she came from the countryside and aspired to be an idol, working and training hard for it while she was still young.

Max and Yu'er thought that her admirers and haters seemed not to have a mind of their own.

Perhaps it was because she was too beautiful. She was at least a few levels above the other idols that they were completely entranced by her, which they didn't even bother to find anything about her identity.

Or it could be that most of them have a fantasy of their own. They might have made their own assumptions about which countryside she came from. And also how she trained, never asking who her family was, whether were they dead or living an ordinary life away from the cities.

Max and Yu'er's casual conversation about conquering Aqua suddenly took a turn with the unexpected series of events that they couldn't make sense of.

After two days of searching, they have finally given up and asked the assistance of an Awakened information broker.

They were only asking for information about ordinary people. It should be too difficult to find, right?

Wrong!

Max and Yu'er once again were dumbfounded when the information broker told them that they couldn't find anything.

Those information brokers have their ways of gathering information, and they would hardly claim that they don't know anything, or they couldn't find something as it would be showing their lack of skill.

However, the information broker still admitted it. While shameful, the Awakened never hide it from them that they made no progress in their search.

They gave various reasons as to how that might be possible. This Aqua might have another identity that she was hiding, or it was something else entirely.

At this point, Max could use his imagination, and the possibility of it being true would still be there.

Aqua was kidnapped, Aqua hid away from human civilization, Aqua got tired of the world and retired in an isolated location, Aqua was killed, Aqua was an Awakened.

Everything was a possibility, and there was no way for them to know what was the right one.

Now they were at a loss on how to go about it.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 158 Deadly Sisters

The disappearance of Aqua could very well be of her own doing. This was something Max and Yu'er clearly understood.

But concerning Aqua, who would be their ally, they have to think about every possibility, including what was the most likely of them all, she is somehow related to Awakeneds.

This can be considered their inner intuition about this matter. It was the most reasonable explanation for all their assumptions.

Whether it's a good thing or bad thing they don't know.

What they do know is that ordinary people being responsible for their disappearance can only be close to impossible. If that was the case, they could be tracked wherever they go.

Disappearing like smoke wasn't something that can be explained naturally, so a force interfering would be more likely, or they, themselves, could be that force.

Max, Yu'er, Xue, and Little Dou couldn't deny that Aqua isn't an Awakened, and that could not be ignored.

The only reason why they think it has something to do with Awakeneds was that for ordinary people to hide in the eyes, and ways of an Awakened was unbelievable.

Information brokers being clueless about their whereabouts. No signs of them being seen anywhere. Their mansions and villas were seen to be empty since Aqua's break announcement.

Putting Awakeneds as consideration is only natural, but this poses another problem. If it was indeed an Awakened with hidden intentions or they were Awakeneds, then Max would not be able to do anything about it.

If information brokers with their ways couldn't find anything, what could Max, who doesn't have any relevant skills about finding an Awakened, do?

This left them with nothing to begin with, not a clue, not a plan. If Max didn't recall Aqua, they would have nothing to do with this and would be unaware of this occurrence.

Ultimately, they could only settle with asking other trusted Awakeneds they will meet in the future if they have any information about Aqua.

Maybe she wasn't in trouble and was in good hands. Perhaps they would meet again in one fateful day.

They would never know, they can only hope that it was indeed the case.

After they were over it, Max moved his focus on his other girl, Tilly.

This girl had no problems going along with him back on that train. That was such an exciting experience.

They found out that she was still living a relatively safe life back at her school quite close to them.

Since Yu'er knew a lot more about Tilly than he does, she had confirmed that as far as she was aware, Tilly was only an ordinary person.

Yu'er and Tilly can be considered friends that haven't met for a long time. She used to go to their house because her little sister is also a friend of Yu'er.

The first time Yu'er had met with Tilly was when her little sister was coming over, and Tilly acted as her guardian for the day, and then they got along. Soon enough, they were friends.

Max met her coincidentally at home. His socially awkward attitude in the past led him to avoid them most of the time.

But when it comes to sneaking peeks, he would never hold anything back. That was the only thing he was good at.

Max knows more than anyone how she looks and how great her figure is.

His perverted mind couldn't help but recall all those good times when he would watch them and enjoy the sight without them noticing.

Knowing that Tilly was only an ordinary person, it looks like they would have to think about more thoroughly what to do with her at this time.

Getting her now looked to have no benefits except obtaining points, but they already have that with the women around him.

With their lack of Points and some enemies popping out of nowhere, Tilly, as of now, can be their weakness if it was ever found out.

She was only an ordinary person, and she was living in another school which they won't be able to reach fast enough when trouble occurs.

They would also not be able to convince her to move to their school since there is no 100 Loyalty between Max and Tilly.

Her little sister also just moved away this school year. Trying to bring them back would make them sound like fools.

Having Points problems and safety problems, it would be better if they first forget about her existence. Especially that they couldn't buy her any skills yet.

If their enemies found out that they have a connection and take her as a bargaining chip, it would be hurting them instead.

Currently, what they need to do was not to initiate contact with her as if they don't have an idea the other person exists.

This forces him to put her off for later. Well, it's not like Max misses her too much that he wanted to see her so badly.

Truthfully, he only approached her back then because of his lust and her beauty. Max barely know her and haven't talked to her for a long time.

Even if they did talk, it would be quick and short. It was not wrong to say that without the Lust System, their paths would never again cross.

An Awakened and an ordinary person, they were living in different worlds. However, since she is incredibly beautiful, and Max could easily turn people into Awakeneds in the future, he would definitely take her with him.

Other than this, nothing significant happened during the week. Now it was another weekend, another time to play around, Max thought about what he could do this time.

A lot of things came to his mind. However, for him, it wasn't fun enough, and he needed to think again.

Lying on his bed, Max, with Yu'er, who had been exhausted to sleep from their long sensual activity, contemplated what he could do the next day.Deep in the night in a cafe somewhere, Chief Li sat alone, seemingly waiting for someone.

Chief Li thought back to the past week that left him in extreme disappointment about not having any leads about the mysterious Awakened.

It was not their priority, so he could only allocate a small group of people to find that person. However, until now, they still weren't able to find anything.

This time, he was here to meet some of his contacts that he had dealings with. He would take the chance to ask them if they heard some rumors about this unknown individual.

From all the contacts he had at that school where the incident happened, these people can be considered knowledgable on the subject.

Since Chief Li had to finish all the work that was delayed because of Evil Ghost Luo, he only had this time to meet them.

Surprisingly they agreed, which was something he was grateful for.

"Uncle Li!"

An enchanting womanly voice sounded out as the bell rung from the entrance.

From looking out the window, Chief Li turned to see the two women who he had been familiar with for an amount of time, the Deadly Sisters.

If Max were to see this, he would be surprised. After all, these two women were the closest people around him, Layla and Lydia.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Read The Lust System - Chapter 159 Search for Clues online free - Light Novel Full

Chapter 159 Search for Clues

"Sorry for calling you at this time. I tried contacting you two in the last few days, but I found out that you were away."

"I will also be very busy in the coming few weeks, so a good time like this might never happen again."

"It's fine, Uncle Li."

Sitting on the other side of the table, Layla and Lydia, who wore a pair of unusual black clothes, stared at Chief Li.

They wondered why he called them so suddenly. Even though they were already tired, they still made their way here to find out the reason why.

Times like these usually never happens. This Chief Li was mostly occupied with his work that he would not bother them, and it wasn't like him to mind other people's business except when there is trouble.

When he contacted them, they immediately accepted even though they just got back from a long journey along with their other school team members.

Layla and Lydia thought maybe something serious had happened, and they would also not decline to hear some useful information from this guy.

Chief Li is the leader of the Special Affairs Department based on this city. Everything that happens in this area will be known by him.

He is full of information that they would not let this chance go. In the end, they will not lose anything anyway.

"What's the reason you called us?"

Layla and Lydia's expression turned aloof. They had to take this seriously while also being cautious, keeping a defensive barrier between themselves and the other party.

Ever since Layla and Lydia became alone, they have learned that they have to be careful about what they say, especially around these individuals holding a lot of power on their hands.

Not letting out too much was the ideal way to communicate with these people, and they would do just that.

Chief Li couldn't help but smile wryly. These two never changed as if they were pushing him off, but soon he ignored it and went back to his usual expression as he began speaking,

"Last week, while you two were away, an incident happened at your school. It concerned a powerful ghost on the run that we had been searching long and hard for."

"When we finally got a lead and arrived at the location, we found out that he was surprisingly defeated."

"Someone defeated this ghost with ease. From our estimates, their battle didn't take a long time. Though the scene was a disaster, the fight was unbelievably quick."

"In the end, we could only conclude that it was another Awakened, a more powerful one who can be responsible for such a smooth and easy fight."

"You know how ghosts are and how hard they are to defeat. With their sneaky and cowardly fighting style, it would be a challenge for most to even chase after it."

"We went to great lengths and tried to search for this unknown individual, but we couldn't find anything. Who it was, what was used to defeat this ghost, nothing at all was left at the site."

"Do you know any Awakeneds at school or around the area that has the possibility of being the one we're looking for?"

"Or any Awakeneds at all that we are not aware of?"

Chief Li intently focused on their expression to see if they would reveal anything on their faces, but he never saw any changes in their expressions.

Layla and Lydia were shocked to find out that something like that had happened while they were away.

It had been a long time that an attack happened on the school grounds. The last time was a rogue Awakened that they had dealt with themselves.

The rogue Awakened only targeted the people in their school by chance, so after that incident, nothing like it has happened ever since.

It looks like this time it happened once more, but now it was a ghost. They were not new on the subject of ghosts and were aware of how dangerous it is if left alone.

If that unidentified Awakened were not at school to defeat it while they were away, they could be coming back to hear about the massive casualties of students and staff.

Fortunately, someone else had already dealt with this ghost, and this individual also seemed to be powerful.

But who could it be? Was there someone powerful hiding at their school, protecting it from being harmed?

This had left both of them surprised and confused. Did they miss someone like that in their surroundings, or was it a passerby?

From their knowledge, there were no such individuals in their school. They had been going to the same school for years, and if there was indeed someone like that, there should be some other indicators.

However, there were none. This left them confused. Even if some other people or themselves have strong skills, they were students, and young people won't have that much power yet.

They were young after all, and gaining strength requires time and training that makes it hard for young people like them to be powerful enough to slay ghosts with ease.

In this world, even a heavenly genius, their age can only go up to somewhere around the Late Phase of Rank 1.

That was already a recond made by someone in the past, and no one has broken it since. Someone their age in the Middle Phase of Rank 1 can already be prideful for it.

If a truly powerful Awakened was at their school, then they have no idea who it was. Layla shook her head,

"We don't know anything about who it can possibly be. This was the first time we've heard of it and probably the last. That Awakened might have just passed by and gave out a little help."

Chief Li breathed out slowly. This was what he had expected. He was only hoping that they would break his expectations and lead him somewhere. Clearly, that was not the reality of how things go.

It looks like their department was doomed to fail from the very beginning. Perhaps he was only wasting his time that he could instead use to finish more of his tasks.

With all the wasted time they allocated to search for this Awakened, Chief Li felt that it was a pity that they found nothing.

It seems that he had to stop the few people he ordered to search for this unknown Awakened since it won't be productive to continue.

Perhaps it was also a possibility that the one responsible for it was a stranger from a faraway place to accidentally came in contact or sensed the ghost and lent them a little help.

If that were what truly happened, then, it would explain why this individual chose to hide its identity from them.

However, Chief Li couldn't just believe it without anything to base it on other than an assumption.

He should not only rely on one answer. This was what his years of experience are telling him.

Clearing his mind, Chief Li went back to focus on his guests. He would think more about it later when they finished their conversation.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 160 Worrisome News

"I understand. So have you noticed any new Awakeneds around the area?"

"We have not seen anyone so far."

Slightly shaking her head, Layla was thinking about Max as she responded. She had never known that Max was an Awakened until he showed it himself.

Yu'er was also another one that she and Lydia had only recently found to be an Awakened. Honestly, it was unbelievable and too surprising.

They had been the same school for a long, long time, but they never thought that those two were Awakeneds, especially Max, who rarely spoke and was arguably the most inconspicuous of all the students.

For a few days, this made them question whether they had missed any more Awakeneds at school.

The chances of that being true were quite large, but they would never know. Though, they never needed to know anyway.

It was only their curiosity that got them thinking. They never had plans to search for them. This was the least of their concern.

Layla didn't know whether Chief Li was aware of Max and Yu'er's existence of being Awakeneds, but she would never be stupid to ask that question.

Yu'er and Max were their close friends, and both of them greatly value the trust they have given them. It was only natural that they abide by their promises.

They asked them not to tell anyone about their identities no matter what, and that was what they were going to do.

"Hah, that's too bad. Our city would become more peaceful if there were a few more decent ones protecting it."

It was unfortunate; however, it was understandable that Awakeneds were not common to keep popping out near their area.

Chief Li was hoping that some Awakened with high potential would land in their city and join them to maintain the peace of the city.

From their intelligence, these two women sitting in front of him were decently strong and should have a lot of potentials. That was why they were named Deadly Sisters.

Throughout the years, each time they faced an enemy, they have never lost. Their department could not figure it out, but they seemed to be able to deal with their enemies instantly.

They didn't show any signs of being aggressive and hostile that Chief Li wanted to recruit them into their team.

He did so in the past; however, they always declined until he had completely given up convincing them before they became annoyed and severed contacts with him.

If that happened, they would be the ones who would lose something valuable, and they were not stupid to not be aware of that.

Putting everything aside, having connections with future powerful Awakeneds like these two would benefit them greatly.

There was no point in offending them. It would be as if they were going to shoot themselves in their own foot.

Currently, they kept a good relationship with this pair of sisters, assisting them in every way they can as long as it was reasonable.

Chief Li couldn't remember how many times they had to clean up after their mess when someone tried to attack them but get defeated in the end.

There simply was a lot. These two sisters seemed to attract too many enemies to themselves that even they would probably have a hard time remembering most of them.

The sole reason why some Awakeneds landed as their enemies were because of their bewitching beauty; this was something they couldn't avoid since they were just too eye-catching.

Wherever they go, their beauties would bring calamity upon themselves. Men and women everywhere would turn their heads to admire them.

Naturally, news of them would spread that some Awakeneds who couldn't control themselves had made their moves on them even to the point of using force.

Some blatantly just turned directly on using force without hesitation, overestimating their skills.

All of those Awakeneds never lived to see the day. They, as the Special Affairs Department that maintains order, usually assist them.

However, these two sisters defeated every one so fast that once they arrive, they only had to clean up.

Until now, they still have no idea about their abilities except that they always slay their attackers using lightning.

That was what their findings showed when they examined the corpses they left. More than that, they could only guess.

They earned a reputation from all their achievements that most Awakeneds would recognize who the Deadly Sisters were.

Their popularity had also served as a form of a barrier against anyone that has evil intentions for them.

In recent months, they have not experienced any attacks, giving them a time of peace, which he was sure they appreciate.

This shows that their reputations reached unprecedented levels that served as a deterrence, forcing people to rethink what goes into their minds.

"Alright. Thanks for taking the time to come here. I don't want to bother and keep you here much longer."

"It wasn't a bother at all. We'll take our leave now."

"Wait!"

Layla and Lydia turned around, looking at him with questioning eyes as if wondering whether he forgot to ask something.

"Oh, it may not be much. I forgot to tell you that I heard some news that those people had been seen once more. From the looks of it, they have resurfaced."

Layla suddenly had a slight change of expression. It was unknown what she came up in his mind, but Chief Li's words definitely affected something in her, and it doesn't seem to be a good one.

Even Lydia's hands slightly shook as if she was surprised about what she just heard. Someone like her who had been silent the whole time showed a reaction. It must be related to them.

Chief Li didn't notice their expressions as his mind was occupied with their previous conversation and wasn't looking directly at them.

Layla hurriedly said her thanks before heading out with Lydia. No one was able to see their now solemn expressions.

Chief Li was left on his own. He was thinking about how he would continue his search from now on.

He had already asked his contacts and yet they didn't know anything. So far, still nothing for him to begin with.

Maybe he was missing something. What could it be? Sighing, Chief Li got up to go back to their headquarters, where stacks after stacks of documents were waiting for him to go through them all.

Maybe he wasn't looking hard enough. Chief Li was looking at things from a general perspective. What if he only goes through a few chosen people?

Would he see things clearer then? Chief Li decided to try it out once he finishes everything he had to do.

He couldn't help but wonder whether problems kept appearing out of nowhere to annoy him, or was it just him being nosy.

What a busy life he had, maybe he should take a break?

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 161 Concerns

Dark shadows quietly flew down on a certain house as it swiftly got inside.

Only a few seconds had passed, and the estate was back to silence without a single movement as if nothing happened.

Inside, with lights on, their faces could be seen clearly. It was only the familiar faces of Layla and Lydia on their special black suits.

After their meeting with Chief Li, they hurriedly made their way home as they have nothing else planned for the night.

Since it was already dark outside, they could not afford to walk on the streets, which would only bring unnecessary trouble upon themselves.

They fully knew from past experiences that they should always keep themselves hidden from anyone's sight just to be safe.

The only reason they bothered to go out at this period despite not needing to, was because it was Chief Li who contacted them.

Arriving home today, this was their least expected proceedings and were quite surprised by the invitation. Still, they decided to go without hesitation to hear about what Chief Li wanted to say.

Among them, his reputation was quite good, and their opinion on him was decent. Chief Li would surely not waste their time by calling them out with no important reason.

Chief Li should also know this, so him contacting them must have a definite reason.

From how it went, it seems like they were right though Layla and Lydia thought that Chief Li must have regarded the unknown individual more highly than others that he went out of his way to find information about the person.

Even they, themselves were beginning to be curious about what was the identity of the said individual. If all Chief Li said was true, then it would be a truly powerful one.

It's not like they haven't seen powerful Awakeneds in the past, but they were more curious about what skill could slay a ghost that easily.

The other reason was if that Awakened were hiding among their surroundings. Whether the Awakened's intention is good, it doesn't matter as it would still be a significant concern for their daily life.

Most Awakened are aware that ghosts were one of the most unwelcomed groups in this world. They always resort to cheap tricks and are extremely hard to capture.

With their escaping ability, not a lot of Awakeneds could handle them, and for the some that can, it would still be difficult and would pose a challenge for them.

That was why ghosts were considered a bothersome and hated kind and also explained why they still existed among Awakeneds.

Awakeneds are a diverse group of individuals. Some Awakeneds having divergent skills such as ghost-related abilities and other strange skills did not necessarily mean other Awakeneds would hate them.

In fact, the top Awakeneds came from those who have a skill that is unheard of and unique, and they were respected for it because they are strong.

With enough strength, no matter what skill the Awakened has, they would be respected by the weaker ones.

However, making enemies out of their fellow powerful Awakeneds was the problem, and sometimes too much oppression of the weak would lead to fury and vengeance.

This was the ghosts Awakeneds were good at. The way they advance their Ranks and the way they gain strength was something no one would accept.

Most of the time, ghost-related abilities have the similarity of getting stronger through consuming souls.

Awakeneds are not saints, as most of them have experienced slaying an enemy at one point in their lives.

Generally, when Awakeneds heard about ghosts or other rogues killing someone, they would react just like any other Awakened would. They couldn't care less. It is none of their business.

This was how their stances were about these kinds of events. It was like a tacit understanding to care for their own before others.

However, it would be an entirely different story when ghosts attack their people or themselves. This will then be something they would not tolerate at all costs.

And most of the faults fall on ghosts themselves. Since they have an advantage when it comes to escaping, they became too overconfident, not the slightest bit afraid of offending Awakeneds, no matter who it was.

There was also the fact that the souls of Awakeneds would be attractive to ghosts, depending on their Ranks and whether they were on Early, Middle, Late, Peak Phase.

It was as if the two sides were naturally made to be enemies.

Fortunately, it wasn't all that bad with their numbers being low, and encountering one was relatively rare for most Awakeneds.

But they were only one of the many hated kinds. There will undoubtedly be someone or something that other Awakeneds would consider worse than them.

This trip proved to be more beneficial than they have imagined. Though, this time, it wasn't a piece of good news.

Layla's angelic face slightly darkened. She seemed to be thinking about the words Chief Li said a while ago.

Those people have resurfaced once more. This was the last thing they wanted to happen. They never expected it.

"What do we do now?"

Lydia quietly turned to her sister for a solution. Just like the last time, Layla was the one who thought of a way to evade them.

At that time, Lydia still had a weak skill, and her control of her Purple Lightning was very poor. She couldn't do much with it except shoot out a harmless sting.

So she subconsciously relied on her sister, who always protected her from every danger she encountered, including the problem that was presently bothering them.

The group of people they were talking about were some Awakeneds they encountered in the past. Nothing good about them was in their memory. They were like annoying pests that kept on disturbing them.

These people made every effort they could muster to annoy them, all for the sake of them following those people back to wherever they came from.

Until now, they do not know anything about who they are or what organization they belong to. The only thing they know was that they wanted something from them.

That was what made it worse. Layla and Lydia don't have any idea who they were dealing with.

This had been happening for so long that it was unbelievable how little they know about this group that seemed to have nothing but evil intentions for them.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 162 Growth

While Layla and Lydia contemplated a possible solution, they couldn't help but recall what happened back then.

In the past, when they were quite young, they weren't that skilled yet to properly fight back. With only the two of them, it wasn't easy to deal with these kinds of attacks.

The pressure on their shoulders back then was slightly overwhelming. This was before they had anyone close to them.

It was the time when they had never yet to meet Alice, who became one of their trusted allies, and before they knew Chief Li from the Special Affairs Department.

Though now, even if they could still feel some pressure and some uncertainties, Layla and Lydia weren't the same as they were before.

They have gained experience since. Random enemies showed out of nowhere to which they easily dealt with, traveling to places that gave them more insights on how the world works for Awakeneds like them.

It seemed like their eyes were now more open, and they could notice different details that they could not see in the past.

Fear wasn't what they were feeling after all the scuffles they have been in; these things wouldn't faze them too much.

It was only the mystery surrounding their attackers that for them seemed to be a dark place that kept them blind.

Still, they now had quite a few allies that knew would be backing them when they ever find themselves in a precarious situation.

So far, they had experienced attacks from this unknown group thrice now.

The first one was when a masked person ambushed them on their way home from a gathering.

At that time, Lydia was still unskilled with her Purple Lightning. She could only shoot mini lightning that wasn't useful in any way except to surprise the receiver for a split second.

But Lydia wasn't completely helpless as she had received training on how to fight with her arms and legs.

Weapons were also included in her training though she hasn't mastered a single one of them. Nevertheless, Lydia could still use weapons in a fight comfortably.

She could be said to be in the same situation as Yu'er. Yu'er's skill wasn't an offensive time attack that could instantly kill someone.

That was also the reason why she initially believed that she had a skill under the Healing Skill category.

She could use it on other people and on objects, but it was harder, and the energy needed to be used seemed to be doubled compared to using her skill for herself.

However, it could only be applied to inflicted injuries and damages that were received in very recent times.

From Yu'er's observations, her skill should still be under the Healing Skill category. Healing injuries and wounds sustained by reversing time, it was a strange one, but it is the most effective way of healing.

Usually, a healing skill's effectiveness depends on how severe the wounds were.

The more serious the injuries, the harder it is to heal it. Therefore, the time it would take for the wound to be perfectly healed would be significantly longer than healing a small cut.

Since the skill Yu'er has wasn't something that could be used to defend herself, the same with Lydia, she trained herself to fight with weapons.

It would not give her an edge compared to those Awakeneds with skills that perfectly complimented their choice of weapon, but it was enough against most.

Also, not every Awakened had a skill that was related to their weapons. There can be times when Yu'er would still dominate weaker enemies with her strength filled body and weapon alone.

This was also what happened with Layla and Lydia when they were attacked the first time. Even though Lydia wasn't able to skillfully use her ability, her weapon techniques were still decent enough not to hold Layla back.

Layla, on the other hand, could already use her skill by that time, and along with Lydia, they smoothly defeated their first attacker.

The second set of attacks happened a few weeks after Lydia had finished her training to finally be able to use her Purple Lightning for deadly blows.

At that time, two Awakeneds teamed up against them; their goal still unknown. Layla used her Target Charm on one, and Lydia followed through with her Purple Lightning, instantly removing one of them.

The second person who was also the stronger one between the two got defeated by their relentless assault, giving the remaining attacker no chance to defend or run away.

The third time they got attacked was a group of Awakeneds wearing the same masks.

Their masks were the only reason why Layla and Lydia could determine that all of them were from the same group.

All of them were wearing it, and their faces underneath were ordinary, there is no way for them to find out who they were.

Layla and Lydia tried to get some information by searching for their identities by unmasking them after, but it was useless; no one knew their faces at all.

With it, they could gather that those people didn't seem to be making any attempt to hide that they came from the same group.

Only that their identities were all unknown, which left them guessing for some time until they have given up on even thinking about who they could be.

The third time they were attacked was with a total number of around ten Rank 1 Awakeneds. Being widely outnumbered, they could only think of escaping.

Since they were living in a city, it was not impossible to run away into the crowded areas for safety.

Awakeneds, especially those with bad intentions, generally would rather not have a fight with someone in an open area where people could see them.

There were multiple reasons for this.

One was to keep their existence a secret from other Awakeneds. This way, no one would be wary of them, and they would have an advantage if they one day decided to attack others.

Two, there exist a bunch of Awakeneds that are filled with righteousness and seek justice everywhere they go.

If they heard about evil being done in public, their assailants would have potentially made a lot of enemies just by exposing themselves to those justice seekers.

Layla and Lydia wanted to use this to get away from the group of Awakeneds on to them.

They also have another aim for running towards the crowded areas.

Just like how they thought it would go, not long after, the Special Affairs Department came to their aid.

The Special Affairs Department have their own ways to safeguard the people in the city, Layla and Lydia were merely attracting their attention on to themselves.

And it worked as intended seeing their people fight against those Awakeneds, surrounding them with their numbers.

They were after all the keepers of order in this city. When a group of Awakeneds brazenly attacked them without considering the authorities, they would, without a doubt, suffer the consequences.

The outcome was apparent. With enough reinforcements, the Special Affairs was able to defeat all of them.

However, Layla and Lydia knew that they can't always rely on the Special Affairs Department. They need to do something, something different, and end this once and for all.

But how are they supposed to do that? What could they do to make that possible?

Something was telling them that they were going to see those people again soon. They could only hope that they were wrong.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 163 Few Remaining Days

The next day, Max thought about what plans he had for the rest of the day.

For the first time in the past few weeks, Max had so much free time with nothing much to do.

There were days when he had a lot of things to do with not enough time, but now it seemed like it was the opposite.

Max felt weird. It was like he was back long before when he was still an ordinary person, enjoying his simple life on the weekends after the stressful days of school.

Back then, days like this would be the perfect time to play and lose track of time, immersing himself in different computer games that were popular.

Max could still remember that he would sometimes forget that Yu'er was living at the same house as him. He would stay in his room all day and would only come out whenever he felt hungry.

Those were fun times, fun for him, who was at that time, only an ordinary person who was clueless about everything else.

Now, things weren't the same as in the past anymore. Max doesn't have the same desire to play video games, and he also doesn't have the desire to stay cooped up in his room.

The world is big, and he could spend his entire life doing infinite things he desired. Max clearly knew this.

However, with the internet and other various technology available for him to use, no matter how vast the world is, it became quite dull and monotonous.

After so long, the things he sees were just the same. Year after year, nothing much has changed that would be enough to entertain him.

Everything was laid open in front of him. Distant destinations on the other side of the world can be seen through his screen.

It didn't matter how much distance away someone is since they would still be able to have a conversation with the use of technologies regardless.

It was as if everything seemed to fit perfectly to his inner loner personality, removing any of his ideas of going out of the house to do something else for a change.

However, the current him doesn't think like this anymore. His life changed when he unlocked abilities that instantly turned his world upside down.

With knowledge following along with it, the vast world he knew became larger. The world became too big that Max doesn't have any idea how big it is anymore.

However, that wasn't the only thing that changed. Something stirred inside him, a new desire sprouted within that turned his way of life to another direction.

With these new changes in his life, Max also managed to fulfill his previous dream of having a lot of women.

He could still recall the days where he could only fantasize about certain beauties since he wouldn't be able to get them for himself.

Now he has plenty of them, and there will be many more to come. This was the true meaning of his existence.

Max initially thought he would be living his monotonous privileged life until the day he dies without anything special happening. But what he was feeling right now was entirely different from the way he used to feel.

He felt like he was just born and that this was only the beginning. Max couldn't describe the incredible feeling of waking up every day, thinking that there is a new world out there that is waiting for him.

This morning as he woke up, Max became very excited when he remembered the Magical Space that he had long been waiting for.

It was something that had never left his mind. Max had been waiting for this moment.

Not only Max, Yu'er, and Xue were also anticipating the long-awaited day at the same time, curious about how it would look like.

Only a few days left before the Magical Space won't be something Max could only look at in the Store anymore.

The slots in the Store are limited, so crossing out one would allow Max to have a new item if he ever chose to add one.

This can be said to be a major upgrade to his current abilities. The security that it would provide them would be enough for Max and his women to feel safe.

Moreover, having the Magical Space with him, there is almost no place to which he would be worried about going in to.

All this time, Max was going about things in an extremely cautious manner; he didn't want to do anything that would expose his existence intentionally.

Even though he had already run through the entire city, part of his mind was still worried about the consequences if things were to go wrong.

It was like what Max had learned about his Face Mask and Invisibility Potion that it wasn't as invincible as he thought.

Further reading taught him that those items weren't enough for his safety since it couldn't block other senses such as hearing, touch, and smell.

There could also be other potential counters to his items that he doesn't know about yet, such as skills and treasures.

Deeply thinking about it, the probability of it being true was quite high. Max had already expected that, assuming that those already exist somewhere, which further tightened his guard.

As long as Max could purchase the item, the worries weighing down on his mind would drift away.

Seeking thrilling adventures and dangerous yet fruitful encounters was something Max always found to be exciting with all his skills and items.

However, it would only be fun and exciting if he could guarantee his well being. When he could feel his life to be the slightest bit threatened, the fun and excitement would naturally vanish.

Though that wasn't the biggest issue he had, with the Magical Space, now there was nothing for Max to be concerned about relating to the Special Affairs Department.

Yu'er told him that the Special Affairs Department was very logical and would go about things professionally with great morals and beliefs.

It sounded good, but Max felt that he shouldn't believe it. Yu'er wasn't lying when she said it, but Max thought that what she knew probably wasn't the complete truth, and there was no reason for him to trust them.

Yu'er also gave her word that they might be good, but it doesn't mean they have to be close and trust them wholeheartedly.

Max could imagine a day where they and the Special Affairs Department would have a different train of thoughts and courses of action to which would be opposing to each other.

When that happens, Max would just enjoy his life, knowing that they couldn't do a thing about him as he could effortlessly destroy them.

That will surely become a reality one day though it would be the other party's mistake to be their enemy.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 164 Boundless Possibilities

Max relaxedly sank on his bed, enjoying the sunny weather and the clear blue skies seen from his window.

He was the only one left in his room. Yu'er had long got up early in the morning and began completing her daily tasks.

When he woke up, Yu'er was already gone. She was probably out to buy some food and some necessities, or it could be that she was only somewhere downstairs.

"Haah"

Max's eyelids were dropping as he tried to move his tired body. Despite every change that occurred in his life, the mornings never changed.

He was not a morning person. Ever since he could remember, from the beginning of his memory, it was normal for him to sleep till noon.

Instead, he would stay wide awake throughout the night as if it was the real morning.

At night when it is dark, Max would feel his body softening, feeling deeply comfortable with the dark and silent surroundings.

It seemed like his body never adjusted and still felt like he needed to go back to sleep in the morning with the heavy feeling on his eyes.

When the sun shined down from the window, Max couldn't help but think that this was the perfect time to take a nap.

His skin was being energized by the rays, giving him a refreshing feeling all over his body, which further enticed him to close his eyes.

While lying face down on his soft bed and at the same time thinking about the Special Affairs Department and everything concerning them, a thought suddenly crept up to his mind.

What kind of skill could possibly threaten him that he would feel helpless against it? Was there even such a thing?

For some unknown reason, Max had never thought of this before.

Max couldn't imagine the day when he would be left without anything else to rely on. If he did things the right way, he could say that it shouldn't even be possible for it to happen at all.

As long as he doesn't make an extremely foolish mistake, then he would be fine at any point in his life.

Also, most of his plans revolved entirely on his and his women's survival.

Before he would decide about damage skills, he would first think about how to guard their lives, and his mind would then be filled with a long list of answers.

But he was genuinely curious about all kinds of skills that exist. Max classified them in several categories while thinking about what skills could possibly beat him or counter his own abilities.

Putting some thought into it to keep his mind running and prevent the sleepiness from overcoming him, Max tried to solve his own question.

To do this, Max had to think of himself as his own enemy and try his best to devise smart ways to defeat himself, including several nefarious ideas.

Nothing was off the table; this way, he could prepare for the possible troubles and outcomes that might come to him.

Expecting the worse will always be beneficial than being hopeful with nothing to base it on. Max doesn't need to know the future to prepare for it.

Awakeneds usually unlock their skills randomly. No one would be able to anticipate the birth of a new Awakened.

Some would argue that it runs in the blood. An offspring from two Awakened couples would have a higher chance of being an Awakened just like them.

However, through the years of findings by testing and experimenting, there was still no scientific explanation for it; thus, it can be considered to be an unfounded assumption.

Though Awakeneds still generally believed it to be true.

With the use of technologies, even the weakest and the most secluded Awakened would read about families of Awakeneds appearing generations after generations.

Most of their family members would unlock their skills at some point in their lives. Even if they are already old, they still have some hope of unlocking their ability.

Of course, this doesn't have any evidence backing it; however, it indeed seemed to be how most Awakeneds described it to be.

Max was one of the people who believe that this was the case since Yu'er became an Awakened in her early years with their parents being an Awakened.

Though he wondered whether he would unlock his skill in the future even without the help of the System, Max would never know.

Still, his belief never changed since it was the only explanation for how all those Awakened families multiplied their numbers.

From the explanation Yu'er gave him about their parents before, she seemed to also believe that she had a skill because of them.

Perhaps it wasn't that there were no scientific explanations to prove it, but it merely could not be explained by science alone.

Since this whole Awakened subject was not logical in the first place, the explanation should be outside the scope of science to something which they couldn't comprehend.

Little Dou, for example, was also unbelievable and too fictitious to believe, but she truly existed.

When Max stopped and thought clearly for a moment, Little Dou was a unique being that defies the laws that they have been used to in this world.

With her and the System's existence, there was no reason for Max to cross out any possibility of something occurring out of his imagination.

With all this happening, the possibility of someone having a skill that was overpowered was still there.

Usually, skills unlock when the individual least expected it. It could be when they were sleeping, or they had encountered an accident.

One of the stories Max kept reading about was when someone was in danger and miraculously activated their ability.

Another one was when they had experienced any physical or emotional traumas that would somehow trigger something to unlock a new skill.

It was such an interesting concept.

Whether skills were something that appears out of nowhere or it was something already within everybody, Max would never know.

One thing he noted when thinking about other Awakened's skills that could be a potential threat to his skill pool was how unpredictable it is.

So far, there had been no indication of a skill being influenced by anything about the user, such as personality traits, hobbies, unique talents, and other things.

It would be great if someone that practiced swordsmanship since they were young will somehow unlock a sword skill that would complement their talents and masteries.

However, there was no such thing.

Awakeneds who unlocked a variety of swords skills had never been an expert in sword fighting. It solely was because they had the sword skill that they became an expert.

Yu'er, with her skill, wasn't related in any way either.

It was only a coincidence that she thought about healing her wounds and noticed a tiny change that made her realize that she had an ability.

His own skill, Sex Steal, was influenced by the System, so it doesn't really count as it is more like a cheat compared to how others were getting their skills.

Even the gentlest girl could have the most destructive spell. Nothing was off the list on the boundless possibilities of his imagination.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 165 Beginner"s Guide

The more Max used his mind to think, the more he was slowly waking up from his current state of drowsiness.

His heavy eyelids were lightening up, and his previous muddy head was now clearing up, improving how his mind formed new ideas and answers.

With his mind now stirred awake, different answers he had never thought about appeared suddenly flooded him.

An influx of information was sent to his brain. From it, there was one easy solution that could possibly answer all his questions easily.

He stretched out his hand and moved it everywhere the bed as if searching for something.

Several seconds later, Max brought his hands to his face before a blinding light suddenly caused his eyes to squint.

This was his answer to all his questions.

Max only concentrated his thoughts on the subject was so that he could distract himself from being sleepy.

Now that he felt that he had already woke up, there was no point in thinking about it on his own anymore.

Max has an innate lazy personality. When he doesn't urgently need to do something, he wouldn't even think about it.

However, there were exceptions such as matters related to women, his System, and power-ups that would provide him more strength and power.

His focus was now entirely on his phone. Since there was nothing for him to do, Max has more than enough time to fool around.

Hence before he could think of what he planned to do for the day, he wanted to spend time searching for some information first.

Scrolling through his phone, Max went to the well informed, full of materials Awakened community that seemed active as ever.

A while ago, Max suddenly thought, rather than thinking without any references and clues, why not use his useful device to search for answers online.

Max was not new here anymore. He had been using his Awakened phone to search for things he needed.

He had also purchased several items already. The convenience it provides was on another level than the usual online marketplace available for regular people.

One key difference was that weapons were openly sold. The weapons include guns and various choices of blades and rods that would be considered to be against the law in the normal world.

This was where Max bought the dagger he used against the ghost and the masks that replaced the expensive Face Masks from the Store.

"Where should I begin?"

There was endless information available for him to look at, but Max wasn't sure where he would find the information about the skills that he wished to read.

After a series of scrolling and clicking, Max ended up on the beginner section, where some Awakeneds made guides on how to stay alive as an Awakened.

Reading through the topics, Max was surprised by the detailed subjects he could see, his eyes shining brightly with interest.

"Who made this? Why did I not know about this before?"

"If I had read this from the beginning, this would have helped me greatly."

"What's all this information? This much information is supposed to be for new Awakeneds?"

The numerous topics he could see were all beginner's guide for new Awakeneds. There were a lot of useful subjects that Max would not hesitate to read if he had seen this before he knew anything.

The topics include types of skills, prominent individuals, different places, from the safest ones to the most dangerous ones.

More other topics were available such as basic details about the Special Affairs Department and other major organizations all over the world.

For someone like him, who only knew about the complicated stuff and forgot to learn the basics, this was a heaven-sent opportunity to learn more.

Max enjoyably began to read the first one about the skills. This was the exact information that he had been trying to find.

He would not know what valuable guide he missed if he didn't go out of his way to search for some information about the skills around the world.

It was unbelievable that it was in the beginner section. This section was something Max skipped when he received his Awakened phone since who would ever read beginner materials?

Max expected that it was about how to throw a punch or something dumb like how not to show their skills in public and how they should not break the law.

That's how it was usually anyway, and Max didn't think it would be different in this case.

What he didn't understand was why would someone waste their time to write something so comprehensive and detailed like this manual.

Maybe this was the works of some good Awakeneds that only wanted to help newbies like him?

However, since it was already here, then he would take advantage of it and learn everything he needed to know.

"So it's like this."

Max now had a clearer understanding of the skills in this world, outside of his circle of friends.

It was written that the guide isn't complete and some things are not included in it so no one should expect that what they've read is everything.

From the guide, a lot of skills were mentioned that had opened his eyes to the possibilities. It had also managed to fill in the gaps of his incomplete knowledge.

The first in the list was Physical Skills. This was the most common one of all the skills available, from body strengthening skills to weapons skills, all of them were under this category.

The second one was the Elemental Skills. These were pretty much what magic is. Fire, Water, Earth, and Wind-related skills were under this category.

This was the only example that was written in the guide, but Max knew there should be more. Lydia's Purple Lightning should also be part of the Elemental Skills.

Maybe his Space-related skill, Inventory, can also be considered to be part of this?

The third one was not specified. It was only called 'other.' From his guess, this should be where his Sexual Aura and other various skills would come under.

Though those weren't the only classifications available, there were many other ways to classify skills in a more specific way.

One of them was something Max already knew, Sword Skills, Healing Skills, Resistance Skills, Movement Skills, and many more.

This can be easily understood. It was merely a specific category of skills, which was very straightforward.

Attacks were also split into different classifications such as Mental, Physical, Elemental, Soul Attacks, and many more.

There was also this group of skills named Mystical Skills. Max wasn't sure what it was about since there were no examples.

However, he had a few guesses. It might be something like curses? Or something concerning life and death? Or it was about those creepy and strange skills? Maybe it was something else; Max wouldn't know for now.

For a beginner guide, this was more than what Max initially knew about, and there were more waiting to be read by him.

Whoever would have the chance to read all of it would surely know everything they needed to know to survive.

Ranks were also included in the guide, which was the same with what they already knew about, three different ranks, and four phases in each rank.

Just like Max had expected, there was no such thing as Levels like he had in his System that would accurately grade their power level.

That convenience was solely available for him, and others have no idea that it existed.

"Hmm? What's this?"

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 166 New Creation

"This was also included?"

"Isn't this useless? What's even written here? Maybe someone put out a bunch of false information to trick the unaware ones?"

The next topic after the explanation of Ranks was a tutorial on how to advance an Awakened's power.

This guide should be some tips written by an experienced Awakened for the new Awakeneds that would come to read it.

Max expressed his doubts about it. It was strange that something like this was given out for free when there were merits on keeping it a secret.

Even if the Awakened responsible for this content was a good person or the greatest saint, Max still believed that this wasn't a great idea.

There was the possibility of the contents being a lie to trick others into believing it. However, why would anyone do that? Max was clueless about it.

Another thing was, no one in this world should have enough information on every existing Awakened to be able to teach them how to improve their power.

This shows that this guide about gaining more power should be a lie.

"Maybe it wasn't a lie after all?"

Max felt like he understood what this was all about now. He might have thought too much about it.

As far as he knows, there were two main ways of getting stronger.

The first one was accumulating energy to break through to the next stage, and the second one was from enlightenment.

There should be more ways, but those were unique cases, and Max won't be able to learn about them all if no one would tell others about their skills.

Having a special, one of a kind skill like those ghosts would trigger unexpected perks and unique methods on advancing ranks, but these were rare occasions, and it does not apply for most Awakeneds.

"So this was all it was about? This should be common knowledge among Awakeneds, why would this person make it seem like there were some secret techniques written in here?"

After reading the entire content, Max confirmed that it was exactly as he expected. Nothing special was written in it, only some heavily beautified text as if it was about a fairy tale.

"Clear the mind and cleanse the body, fill your heart with goodness, and the world would give you strength?"

"You mean to absorb the energy from the surroundings into the body to get stronger? Why make it so complicated?"

"Fill your heart with goodness? This can be considered brainwashing, right? I think I can guess who was the one responsible for this content."

He wasted his time reading the contents, but he got nothing in return. There were some contents that needed to be tested out, other than that, it was a fairy tale.

Too bad the so-called common knowledge on gaining strength wasn't going to help him in any way.

It doesn't matter, compared to others, his method was way better.

For Max to upgrade his strength, he only needed to advance his Level, and his power would grow stronger along with it.

That meant he never had to worry about anything else and can only put all his focus into leveling up.

However, it was important to remember that his Levels only influence his strength, specifically his energy.

Stronger and fiercer energy would only make the output of his skills stronger. It would not improve the skill into something more powerful.

This is where the Points come into. Max would be able to do some upgrades on his skills to completely transform it into an enhanced skill.

It would be a completely different skill, overall, an upgrade. The upgrades vary depending on what the skill is, and there will be multiple paths to choose from.

For the other Awakeneds outside the scope of him, his System, and his women, they won't have that opportunity.

Their skills will simply be what they got in the beginning, with no possible upgrades and improvements, although there are certain circumstances where the said skill would have some hidden potential waiting to be discovered.

One example of this was Lydia's Purple Lightning. With one look, her skill would only seem to be lightning with a purple color.

Though Max wasn't exactly sure why the lightning was purple, he knew that it was deadlier than ordinary lightning.

A tiny bolt of it would surely shock a normal person to death. This Max was sure off as even he would be afraid of receiving a direct hit of it.

Until now, Max doesn't know how much it would hurt if someone got hit by his Purple Lightning since he had no way to test it out.

He currently had no willing subjects to try it out on. Yu'er and others were not included since this was too dangerous, and Max wasn't willing to risk it.

His enemies could be the possible subjects; however, they would surely not cooperate, so he had nowhere to begin with.

But whenever the Purple Lightning streamed all over his body during the times he was practicing the skill, he never felt any pain.

It was the opposite. It felt extremely comfortable as if he was part of the lightning, and the lightning was part of him.

They were complimenting each other perfectly as a soothing sensation wash all over him. Max felt he had complete control over the Purple Lightning as if he is a God, a weak God.

This must also be how Lydia feels with her Purple Lightning. Though the reason why the lightning was purple among all others was unknown, Max believed that this skill has hidden potential.

The Purple Lightning was not only about bolts of deadly energy, aiming to put an end to someone's life.

At least, in this particular case, Max had already proved it.

Pushing out his hand with his palm facing up, a tiny purple colored ball slowly formed on top of it.

Its form was brightly glowing as it stayed unmoving on his palm.

Upon closer look, the shining ball isn't really a ball. It was made of countless fast-flowing lightning that formed the shape of a ball.

To spectators, this might only look like a tiny purple electric ball; however, for some others, they would know how formidable this ball is.

If Evil Ghost Luo was still alive to see this, fleeing the city would be his only priority. He would not care about anything else but to get as far as he can from this place.

This was what Max had thought about when he was testing out ways to efficiently use his Purple lightning and to figure out ways to strengthen its power.

Normally, the usual way to use Lightning Skills was to stream out thick bolts of lightning and instantly defeat the enemy by overpowering them.

However, enemies who use their heads would naturally know about it.

They would do everything they could think of to avoid being cornered into a situation where they would have to accept the hit of a deadly lightning bolt.

Not every enemy he would encounter in the future would be as stupid as the ones in the past. Max should at least expect this much.

That was why Max thought, what would he do if he was the enemy? Then he naturally came up with something, outnumbering the person who could shoot out deadly lightning.

He would also set up traps to immobilize or limit the area the person can go to and escape from.

If he was under that situation, what could he do now?

This was the answer.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 167 Not the First Time

Being careful had always been in the mind of Max. This had never changed and never will.

That was because he would lose so much with just one mistake, and he could not afford for that to happen.

With all the advantages he has compared to other Awakeneds, it was unacceptable for him to waste even a tiny bit of it.

He also still hasn't forgotten what he desired by going through this path. He wanted to have every beautiful woman in the world!

This was the only wish he hoped to achieve from having the Lust System.

However, from it and some other special occurrences, a new goal arose from the depths of his consciousness.

Max wanted to be the strongest Awakened of them all.

Other people might not dare to say it, but he can, simply because he had something that other Awakeneds don't.

With it, he could make this desire a reality, just like him having a lot of women that seemed impossible in the beginning.

Imagining himself on the top of everyone with no one that could threaten him, Max thought that it was just right.

However, he was also aware that even with his Lust System, it wouldn't be that easy. Even now, he couldn't afford much of the skills and items that would assist him greatly.

Those items were simply too expensive. He could only take things one step at a time and slowly dominate everyone that would go against him.

This was why he created this formidable lightning ball. The bright purple ball that formed on his hands was one of his answers to the threats of others.

Mainly, it could fix his problem about battling against a smart enemy that devised a plan on outnumbering and cornering him into a dire situation.

Max always tried to solve every problem that he could think of. It's just that it wasn't easy to think about the possible problems that could occur. And thinking of a solution would then be several folds harder.

But he was working on it.

Max knew that as long as he could prevent most problems from occurring, his life would surely be more enjoyable for him and his women.

Now, after the busy days and weeks of contemplation, training, and testing, Max had finally found an answer to one of the safety concerns he had for his life.

There were only a number of ways he could think of to get away from being outnumbered and being stuck in a difficult spot.

It could be from using an Invisibility Potion to shapeshifting to an object or a small creature.

However, even Max could see the flaws in those plans.

What if there were a lot of people watching their fight? Would he want to use the Invisibility Potion and seek trouble for himself?

What if his surroundings did not have many places to hide? Would he expose his shapeshifting ability to an insignificant enemy and suffer the consequences of it being exposed for his entire life?

Max already knew the answer to that. Why would he expose his skill collection to a dying opponent? If it did happen, he would be the one who would lose in the end.

For this reason, Max had to solve having to deal with an overwhelming number of enemies while not losing anything.

This ball of lightning was his solution since it has a special effect that even he did not expect.

Sending out streaks of lightning is easy. Max could do it effortlessly; it was just as if he was throwing out an object.

However, controlling the purple lightning to form a shape was incredibly difficult. Not because it was hard to control, but because he did not have enough energy to maintain it.

In the beginning, Max failed multiple attempts of forming his lightning into a ball since it always dissipates, and simultaneously leaving him drained out of energy.

After a series of experiments, the lightning that he willed to form into a ball slowly turned smaller and smaller. As its size reduced, the energy needed to maintain it significantly became lesser.

Ultimately, what he ended up with was a tiny ball of lightning, which was smaller than a lightbulb and looked quite useless.

But when he tested it out, the outcome gave him a massive surprise. When he shot the tiny ball out, it exploded instantly after coming in contact with a tree.

The explosion was like a lightning bomb that shot out a quick burst of purple lightning to the surrounding areas.

When Max saw this, his eyes suddenly lit up as an idea formed in his mind.

Shooting out lightning on multiple targets is challenging, especially if Max wanted all of his lightning attacks to hit.

The concentration required to hit all targets would be too much since all of them would surely move to dodge away or hide to shield themselves from it.

But what if he is the living bomb? What if he willed the ball of lightning to explode while it was still with him?

Since he won't be affected by his own Purple Lightning, the blast of the lightning ball would only damage his surroundings. Whoever was surrounding him would be forced to accept it all.

And now, Max didn't need to concentrate on shooting out streaks of lightning to several targets that may or may not hit or inflict enough damage to defeat them.

It wasn't only that. Each time the lightning ball explodes, the bright purple lightning would fill the entire area and could temporarily deny the vision of his enemies.

Once that happens, shapeshifting to escape would now be possible, and no one would surely be able to see it.

Max could also make a bigger ball using most of his energy for a bigger lightning explosion, which might be enough to shock everyone around him to death.

However, the energy he had to use up might be too much.

Max always made sure not to leave himself completely drained out of energy so that he would have enough to fight if he was forced to.

Since Max could feel how much longer he could go for with how exhausted he felt, there wasn't a moment when he was completely out of energy. This was excluding when he was experimenting with his skills.

There was also the small opening when the bright light would blind everyone around him that he could fight back.

Max had always been thinking about defending himself, but that didn't mean he was hesitant and afraid to fight back.

If given a few seconds to put out every damage he could, ten Awakened enemies? As long as they were Rank 1 and didn't have a way to negate his attacks, Max could destroy them all, and it was not his first time doing it.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 168 Lesson

"Are you ready?"

"Yeah."

"I'll go first."

Yu'er sped up towards Max before using her long legs to execute a kick filled with explosive power.

Max smiled as he stood unmoving on his position before directly blocking it with one of his arms.

"Ughh."

Max's face grimaced in pain, jumping back to move away from Yu'er's further blows. This wasn't what went on in his head when he thought of blocking her kick.

Now, his arm felt bruised just from receiving one blow.

"That is too painful. What's with that kick? How was it able to hurt me? I should be the stronger one here, right?"

"That's why you got hurt. You might be stronger, but that's only the case when you can use your skills."

"In purely physical combat, I would always win. I have been training myself for years, after all. You don't have enough experience and techniques to defend against my blows."

Yu'er went to his side and used her Reverse Time Skill to heal the damage she had given on his arm.

After a few moments, Max could feel his arm being restored to its normal state, and along with it, the pain slowly vanished.

"This skill is too convenient. As long as we have infinite energy, we would be undying. We could heal every damage we receive."

"That's true, but that's impossible. Even if it is, we would also not able to react fast enough if a powerful, deadly attack were to hit us, so don't rely on it too much."

"Yeah. That's too bad. Good thing we already decided on buying the Magical Space and now we're close to purchasing it. I'm sure that would be one of the strongest defense we would ever get at this moment, enough to deal with most Awakeneds we would cross paths with."

Max lightheartedly spoke as he stood up from the thick patch of grass underneath him.

They were currently in a forested region outside the city for a quick training since Max also wanted to test something he read from the guide this morning.

Everywhere around them were trees, and only the cries of birds and leaves swaying from the cool breeze can be heard.

This beautiful environment was calm, peaceful, and has an amazing landscape, which was why they picked this specific location.

The land they were in was also slightly elevated, making it easy to spot if someone were to get close to their surroundings.

Occasionally, among the trees, there would be a little figure flying around.

Little Dou with her big eyes curiously looked at the newly hatched birds in the nest that she thought looked quite ugly.

The baby birds' appearance was different from the large bird that was feeding them. She went on to the nest close up, staring at the little fluffy creatures.

The birds weren't alerted since they could not see her. Little Dou's eyes blinked as she stared at each of them alternatively.

Soon, Little Dou nodded, seemingly enlightened about something.

This nest must have belonged to another bird that abandoned these ugly little birds, and the big bird that was feeding them passed by and took pity on them. That's right! That must be it!

Little Dou felt like she had become smarter as she flew away towards the colorful flowers she had seen at the corner of her eyes."How were you able to put out that much force on your kick?"

"It's a technique of concentrating your energy only to the areas that would support your legs and put more strength to the kick."

"The power behind the blow would be significantly stronger than what you could normally do in your current rank."

"You would be able to catch your opponent off guard as they won't expect your attack to suddenly be stronger than your usual ones."

"If your opponent knew what rank you are like how you knew exactly how strong I am, then the effectiveness of it would be much greater since, in your mind, you have an estimation on how much damage I could do."

"And you would not expect me to go past that range of damage. That's why it works most of the time. Just like it did with you."

"Naturally, there would be flaws in the technique. Once they expected you to use that move, they could focus on counter-attacking your weaker and unprotected areas."

"You should be careful then. Also, it usually only works once before your enemy would be aware of it, so you only have one chance."

"You could say it's a trick that could give you an edge sometimes, but once it hits, it could turn the battle in your favor."

Yu'er went on to tell him more about the technique. She was not giving Max the idea that it was good to use it in battle.

Max has a lot of skills and a collection of weapons in his Inventory. Physical combat should be the last thing he would want to engage in.

She was merely explaining its process and its weakness so that Max would know what to do if he encountered it someday.

Max understood this, so he tried to learn how exactly it was working and imagined multiple ways to which he could punish his enemy for using it.

After they were done, Max curiously tried to do it just like how Yu'er instructed and gave the nearby tree a powerful kick.

BAM*

They watched as the tree trunk cracked and split in half before falling on one side, leaning against the other tree.

"It's this simple?"

Max used the minimum energy required and gave out the most powerful kick he could. The impact was stronger than he expected. He couldn't believe that all he needed was a small trick to pull it off.

"Look at this."

Yu'er went towards another tree beside them and gave out a simple punch.

Shhhh*

The tree fell down the same way as its leaves shook with the force behind her punch.

Max became speechless. He knew that the power behind her attack wasn't something he could imitate just by following her instructions.

"You only learned about this today, so you need more time to be familiar and be comfortable with it. Once you can do it smoothly, then you can slowly add more power to your attacks."

"It's only a matter of time before you can do it with the same power as mine. That is if you need it. I don't think you would need it in the future anyway. Don't use too much time on it."

"But you need to remember how to counter it once someone used it against you. It's quite tricky, after all."

"Oh yeah, you said you wanted to test something today? What is it?"

Max collected himself before remembering one of his goals before coming here today.

"Have you read the beginner's guide that an unknown Awakened wrote?"

"That guide? Yeah, a little bit. I already knew a lot before it was made, so I only scanned through it quickly many years ago."

"I think it was only made for those ordinary people that suddenly activated an ability to give them some idea of the world."

"It should be written by someone from one of those good organization since everything in it was about doing good deeds and following the law."

"I just read it this morning, and there were some interesting things in there. I'm curious to see if it was true."

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 169 Practice Match

It was only after some time before Max and Yu'er finished a series of tests and experiments.

Yu'er was surprised by the number of intriguing ideas that Max got from the guide. She eagerly cooperated with him since she also wanted to find out if those ideas work.

It has been quite a while since she had seen the beginner's guide that Max had focused his attention on.

Looking through it once again, she discovered that it was kept to date, and it included information that even she didn't know of until now.

Fortunately, all of it was not the least relevant for them though it was surprising that the number of topics included significantly increased.

Once they started testing the interesting theories and bold ideas found in the guide, time seemed to run fast, and without them noticing, a few hours had already passed.

The experiments they did ranged from theories on increasing the damage of an Elemental Skill to a variety of ways that the content claimed to be methods on improving the controls of their skill.

They would accept every method that would improve their control over their skill since the normal process was difficult and time-consuming.

For them, even the smallest benefit would still be a benefit.

There was a lot of useless information that they couldn't be bothered with, like those unrealistic methods and baseless rumors.

As Awakeneds themselves, they have a good idea of what might be possible and what might not.

After filtering through the long, comprehensive content, they were left with some insightful ideas that they think have the possibility of being effective.

In the beginning, both of them were quite excited when they thought that they found some great techniques that would help them.

However, as time passed, they slowly became disappointed and started to lose interest.

From how the ideas were listed, Max and Yu'er were convinced that at least one would work as all of them seemed plausible, realistic, and, most of all, simple to execute.

But in the end, they were left with nothing.

Each of the ideas they tested failed with barriers showing up randomly, which signaled the test to be a failure.

It was just like when they tried an idea that may save most of their energy when they used a skill, which would, in turn, allow them to last longer than most in battles.

They found out that they could not take advantage of the loophole since there seemed to be a minimum amount of energy that is required on using a skill.

Although every idea failed, Max and Yu'er were still able to learn a few more things about how skills work in general.

It was possible to have better control over their skills and prevent excess energy from being wasted; however, there seemed to be a minimum requirement.

The theory of improving their technique and understanding of their skills so that they could skillfully save most of the energy being used was not true.

Since everything was now clear, the findings they have gotten would further allow them to modify their training plans in the near future.

After that, they went back to practice fighting, which what they thought to be the best way to get better at fighting.

Weapons and skills were not included. It was because Max would surely win if skills were to be allowed, and Yu'er would win if they could only use their weapons.

That would be pointless and would not improve their fighting abilities in any way, so their fight was only limited to energy enhanced physical combat.

One good thing was that they don't need to hold back since their Reverse Time would fix every damage they did to the other.

This way, the two of them would be able to fully evaluate each other's abilities in all areas.

What they have gathered was that Yu'er had a good foundation, and her techniques were flawless, hitting the exact spot she targeted.

However, her dexterity was considerably slower than Max, which lead to most of her attacks being blocked.

Max, on the other hand, lacked experience. His selection of techniques was also limited.

Yu'er was able to take advantage of that weakness. She remembered every technique he was comfortable with and anticipated all of it to be used at some point throughout their match.

This led to Max being blocked, dodged, and countered on each blows he puts out.

Despite this, he wasn't all that bad in terms of speed and could outmaneuver Yu'er with ease.

They also found out that his reaction time was extremely quick.

Even though Yu'er had an overall advantage over Max, his fast reaction was saving him from Yu'er's weird attacks that he couldn't predict.

Max managed to cover his lack of knowledge only by reacting in time and making use of his reflexes to move away from the range of her attacks.

Their goal was so that they won't be helpless in case a time came that they couldn't use their skills.

Also, over-reliance on skills won't be good for their foundations, and training their bodies would have some advantages.

Since their skills have nothing to do with physical combat, once they were in an extended battle against a Weapon-related Skill user, they would be the first to be exhausted.

Other Awakeneds don't believe that training their bodies was worth their time, but Yu'er and Max knew the importance of it.

Yu'er learned from their parents when she was young, that strengthening the body would contribute to how powerful she could become. Sometimes it could also be as vital as saving her life.

And Max fully understood that he should improve himself in every field and knew how significant the advantages of those abilities were once he was able to master them.

Defeating an Elemental Skill user with his more powerful Elemental Skill and destroying a Weapon User with his better handling of weapons would be the ideal outcome for him. That is if they could live through his Time Stop first.While they took a short break, Max leaned on one of the nearby trees with his head down, intently focusing on his phone screen.

Yu'er beside him was taking a sip of water. Pearls of sweat ran down her alluring white neck before disappearing in her shirt.

Max was watching videos of Awakeneds one after another while at the same time keeping up with the recent events.

While scrolling, he clicked on one video that was the most popular of all. From the looks of it, almost everyone was watching it, which made him curious about what it was.

The video was live. What Max noticed was the individual responsible for it. The video was from the unknown Awakened that broadcasts the big happenings all over the world.

From this, there seemed to be something big going on.When Max finally opened it, his screen suddenly turned black.

"Hmm?"

The next second he noticed that it wasn't his phone that shut down. It was the video that was showing a black screen.

But it wasn't only that.

When he looked closer, the black screen seemed to be something else, something with large numbers and moving around with an irregular speed.

"What are you looking at?"

Before Max managed to say anything, Yu'er moved her head closer to see what he was up to. But her face changed into shock. She couldn't believe what she was seeing.

"This!? Where is this?"

"These insect swarm? I'm not sure."

"It's not insects. Those are bats."

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 170 Traveling Across

It was true.

Max couldn't believe it, but it was true.

Those were really bats. On the screen, they looked like tiny flying creatures, which made him think that they were only insects.

Moments later, when he could finally see their surroundings and compared their sizes to have a good estimation, he found out the apparent large size those creatures have.

Those could not be said to be insects anymore. With their size alone, they would surely haunt their targets into running away. Those were terrifying bats that would fill everyone with fright.

But what Max put his entire attention to was the alarming number of them. There were too many that Max initially thought it was only an insect swarm.

Yu'er was quick to act, looking it up herself. She wanted to know where was the location that was shown in the video and what sparked it to occur.

She had never heard of this happening before. Yu'er had seen a lot through the years, terrorists, crazy ones, brainwashed individuals, vengeful and cruel beings, she had seen it all.

This was different. It was something that needed to be taken seriously. It was a real threat, unlike those foolish suicidal enemies that were only unknowingly waiting for their deaths.

Whoever offended these bats were going to be suffering from the relentless attacks of these unstoppable creatures.

As it was being shown by the Awakened recognized by many, it meant that this event is related to Awakeneds.

And from how the bats were acting, they seemed to be incredibly irritated. The noise they were making was enough to annoy them; it was extremely unbearable.

Having those numbers, it was without a doubt that they would cause mass panic once they get spotted by a large group of people.

With the vision of their surroundings becoming better and the video zooming out to give them a better spectacle, they could see a lot more details around.

From what they could observe, the bats were in a mountainous region. They were in an open field of endless grass that was surrounded by thick forest with large, tall trees.

They could also spot several wooden huts built on the vast land and some equipment that gave them the reason to believe that it wasn't deserted.

From this, they could speculate that those bats were either near the sea where fishing and hunting villages were numerous, or they were in a small secluded mountain village.

What were they doing there, and what was their purpose? They could only take a few guesses based on what they know.

Mountain villages usually have occupants living in it. However, their vision was blocked due to the low visibility with bats filling up most of the areas below.

Max was amazed by what he was watching. There weren't any traces of fear on his face, only astonishment with a hint of awe.

So this was how a powerful and unique Awakened looks like, he thought.

Max had seen a strange ability before. It was the ghost that he had recently defeated. But it wasn't entirely new for him since ghosts aren't surprising, and it didn't look terrifying, which betrayed his initial expectations.

This, on the other hand, went past his imagination. It could be an animal control skill or an animal transformation skill or something else entirely, whichever it is, it was genuinely an amazing skill.

The impression it gave him when he saw those fierce-looking bats was how aggressive they looked even when they weren't doing anything.

Max wasn't fazed by their intimidating display since he had no reason to be afraid of them, though others have and would probably be scared stiff when they see this before them.

Still, Max thought that his dragon form, although a bit small, was better than these bats. That didn't mean he removed any possibility of copying them.

Their pitch-black color would be a perfect cloak in the dark skies at night, and it seemed quite cool to fly with those unique pairs of wings. Max can already imagine how different it would feel.

The skill of this Awakened was too powerful if used the right way. No matter how useless those bats might be, their large numbers were enough to put fear in everyone's hearts.

This has now piqued his interest, what a peculiar skill.

"I finally found their location."

After a long search, Yu'er finally found the information she had been trying to obtain.

"Where is it?"

"It's a little bit more than four mountains away from us. It's a far distance away from here, so I don't think there's a big possibility that they would be coming in our direction."

"The closer cities should be the ones panicking at this time since this is a huge threat for them. They would have to search for ways to fix this problem quickly."

Yu'er already had a feeling that it was around their area when she saw what looked to be a mountain village.

The mountainous regions outside their city span over a wide range of landscapes. It reaches far places and connects cities together. Those kinds of wooden huts were also quite common in this area since a lot of trees available to be used for materials.

Luckily they weren't too close since they won't be able to do anything if those bats decided to go on a rampage on their populated city.

This would force them to move somewhere else for the time being to let things settle down quietly as there would surely be chaos everywhere if that happened. And most of all, there would be a lot of outside visitors, some might even be far stronger than them.

At that time, they would spectate from the sides and make some hidden moves in the dark using another identity.

"Four mountains away?"

Four mountains away were quite far. Currently, they were in the first mountain outside their city. This mountain has a vast forested area that one would get lost if weren't careful enough.

They made some preparations before they went here and they have only stayed on the base of the mountain.

The maps available only included the trails and the common areas, something that they have to stay away from, so they were only left with the dangerous regions for privacy and seclusion.

It was unfortunate that their villa's forested areas don't have the thick gigantic trees that could be found here, which made it not suitable to act as a cover.

Traveling across four mountains would be challenging but achievable. With their full speed, it would take a few hours before they could reach the other side.

There were around three cities that would be closer than them to that location, and they would be passing through them if they decided to go.

Staring at his screen and seeing the chaotic situation on the other side, a thought suddenly came to him.

Since this was an Awakened and a strong one at that, others such as the Special Affairs Department would surely deal with them.

If he is right, they would be the ones who would be concerned the most in this situation.

He might also be able to see others who were curious and would watch the situation themselves.

This could be the perfect time to see a lot of Awakened in one place.

Max turned to Yu'er, and she looked back at him, seemingly expecting what he was going to say,

"Why don't we take a closer look?"

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 171 White Eye

Chief Li, in a faraway distance, had been watching the proceedings happening on the mountain.

They had a complicated situation that they had to deal with. If they were unsuccessful, the consequences would be unthinkable.

This time it was a critical mission, and one wrong move might potentially endanger the cities nearby around them with millions of people living in it.

The problem came up when they were notified about an Awakened being spotted outside the proximity of numerous mountain villages. And it was the same one that they had been searching for.

They were quick to respond since they were prepared for this situation occurring at some time in the future.

And this was their mistake in the first place. They were the ones responsible for this mess. If it weren't for their error, this would not have happened.

This was about the number of Awakeneds who escaped from their prison long ago. They had never expected it until it was too late, and they were all gone.

Days went by, and they still couldn't get them back. That was what everyone had expected, but they still had to try finding them.

White Eye. It was the name of one of those Awakeneds which escaped from their prison. It was also the one they were currently attempting to contain.

This Awakened was an especially dangerous one. They were fortunate that they had captured it the first time.

However, all of it had gone to waste when it escaped back to the world once again. The first time that they had come in contact with it, those bats were devouring secluded villages one by one.

This report came to them when many villagers in several areas turned into corpses overnight.

One similarity between all the cases was all of them being drained dry. Only their shriveled up body was left on the scene.

Initially, they thought it was someone sucking out their blood for their own purpose and searched everywhere for this culprit.

However, after a long search and a few more secluded villages being wiped out, they found out that it wasn't someone but something.

Knowing all that, the only explanation they were left with was it being caused an Awakened. That was the only way those cases could be possible.

After countless nights of worrying about the next attack, they finally encountered it after guarding several villages left in the area.

Their Department sacrificed resources and gathered highly skilled members to subdue the Awakened.

Saying that they were successful wasn't entirely accurate since they had to give up a lot to contain this formidable individual. The number of secluded villages in the mountains they lost was also not small.

Each one of them lost hope on catching it after they found out that it escaped along with the others.

They remembered all the obstacles they faced when they were in the process of containing it, and no one was confident about pulling it off once again.

That was before they received a message about Awakeneds from other cities assisting them.

This time it was different. They have a big chance of defeating this Awakened.

Though it was only a Rank 1, which for the higher-ups, wasn't much of a threat, its skill was still troublesome.

Rank 1 Awakened were mostly not taken seriously by those Awakeneds with strengths of Rank 2 and above.

This made it quite difficult for their Department to deal with some overpowered ones with troublesome skills.

Rank 1 Awakeneds would be sent out to defeat Rank 1's and Rank 2 Awakeneds for other Rank 2's. Only with rare extreme cases would a Rank 2 waste their time to handle a Rank 1.

The disparity with their strengths was incomparable. Chief Li doesn't know the specifics, but he knows Rank 2 would not bother dealing with Rank 1 Awakeneds.

When they have received the intelligence about White Eye, they immediately made their move and contacted the necessary reinforcements to finish it as soon as possible before it decided to wreak havoc elsewhere.

Its name White Eye partly originated from how this man could turn into a bat. More specifically, his skill allows him to transform himself into a grand swarm of bats.

The bats it could transform into were the reason why they had a hard time dealing with him. Those bats were all him split into many creatures.

Even though the bats were mostly the same with ordinary bats, which could be killed quite easily even by ordinary people, it was still basically impossible to kill all of them.

If one of them managed to escape, the man would still be unharmed, and they would have to find where he was hiding once again.

This was why they were having a difficult time with it. The skills itself was not too overpowered to pressure them into retreat.

The blood-sucking bats, which were what they named it after its ability to suck blood, were unstoppable with their numbers.

Fortunately, their ability to suck blood wasn't too strong that they would have to run away for safety.

The volume of blood that one bat could take in was only tiny. Even for someone like Chief Li would not be in danger from being bitten by it.

However, what makes them deadly was their large numbers. If they attacked the same person at once, the result would be a cruel death if they were ordinary people.

For Awakeneds, it would take more effort to pierce through their skin, but with enough time, the bats would also be able to inflict the same damage and could possibly cause death.

But it was only if the said Awakened allowed them enough time to do it. If the Awakened fought back, none of it would be possible and would only do little to no damage.

One could also submerge themselves into lakes and rivers to force them off, which would always be effective against these creatures.

The indication that the bats were full was when their eyes glow bluish-white. The white eyes were incredibly striking with their pitch-black bodies.

As a result, the Awakened was called White Eye.

Currently, Chief Li was watching how things would proceed; at the same time, he was waiting for the reinforcements to arrive.

From the info that he got, these reinforcements were special. Their skills were different from the common destructive ones.

He had no idea what they were, but he had some guesses based on how their previous battle with this Awakened went down.

They would need a way to prevent those bats from running away. As long as their mobility was restrained in some way, it would be easy to finish them one by one.On the outskirts of the mountain, three shadows closed in on the same area as they dashed in the same direction.

Max with Yu'er and Xue finally reached the mountain where those bats were located after transversing mountains to enter this place.

After Max and Yu'er decided to take a closer look at the lively event, they briefly contacted Xue before moving out.

Now that they were here, they only need to find the exact position of those creatures.

Seeing the large mountain before them, this search might take quite a while. But with the time they spent on their way here, it was nothing.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 172 Barrier Master

Ever since the blood-sucking bats appeared here, they have never made a single move.

These creatures remain in a particular area, and no one knows what they were currently up to, confusing many who were watching on the scene or the live broadcast elsewhere.

It was hard to imagine that there was an intelligent being behind these creatures, which for them looked to only be waiting for their deaths.

If it were them, they should be running away to hide now since it was foolish to show themselves out like this in an open area.

What do they want to achieve by staying here?

Many had been wondering if there was something else they missed as they couldn't read what was these creatures plan on doing.

Some were laughing at the Awakened's misfortune, sitting back to watch the upcoming show of them being destroyed.

No matter who, when, and where it was, envy exists within everyone. That includes all the Awakeneds that was currently watching the situation.

Though most of them only decided to watch since things like these don't happen often, some of those Awakeneds still couldn't contain the envy and bitterness in their hearts.

A number of them were already powerful, but they would still not like it when they see someone having a bigger potential than their own selves.

An Awakened with a unique skill that was a level stronger than others. An Awakened with an ability that wasn't useful in battles. An Awakened with a power that has limited use. Whoever they are, could see the potential of the Awakened behind these bats.

Even though it could not be said to be one of the strongest, the skill was still incredibly powerful. No one would want to see another Awakened being as strong if not stronger than them.

This is were most of their enviousness comes from.

They all have similar feelings and thoughts; if they couldn't have it, then others should also not have it.

Seeing the Awakened seeking death by preying on a secluded mountain village in broad daylight, couldn't be better for them.

Some who have complete confidence in themselves and their abilities only watched for entertainment and to find some Awakeneds who could be a potential threat or a potential ally.

At the same time, internally, they were looking down on others who call themselves Awakeneds with their puny skills, which were no different from having no abilities.

While everyone's eyes were focused on the scene, the bats suddenly showed erratic movements, flying around as if they were feeling something in their surroundings.

Instantly after that, a thin barrier that looked so fragile enclosed onto every single one of them, preventing them from escaping.

Many people who saw this landed their eyes on the barrier that forcefully trapped all the bats inside.

They observed how the bats bumped on it with full force but still could not get out. All of the spectators examined if it was a special kind of barrier.

Barrier Masters who were Awakeneds with barrier type skills were common around them. It was highly likely that most of the spectating Awakeneds have encountered it at least once in their lifetime.

Barriers aren't rare, and most of them were ordinary ones, which were a skill that could trap weaker beings inside.

It wasn't something to be afraid of when they weren't alone since it wasn't hard to deal with.

If the Awakened contain was stronger than the Barrier Master, the chances are that the barrier could easily be destroyed by overpowering it.

The user will receive no backslash; however, they would then become helpless against their enemy with their skill failing to contain them.

This could be solved by having allies that would support the Barrier Master with their own destructive abilities.

In the event that the barrier was destroyed, the allies would still be there to protect the Barrier Master.

Being a Barrier Master only requires strength. The stronger the user is, the stronger their barrier gets, which was why all barrier users solely put their focus on finding every way to rank up.

Breaking through a small stage in their ranks would also strengthen the power of their barriers.

This kind of ability could be said to be wholly reliant on their ranks and the small stages in between each rank. It could determine whether their barrier would be broken through or not.

There are no techniques that could improve barriers. It was only a simple skill that has the role of restricting their target's escape path or limiting the area they can go to.

No modifications can be done with it, unlike weapon-related skills that can mutate along with its user's understanding.

All the Awakeneds who had this knowledge looked at the bats who were hitting the barriers.

By seeing whether the barrier was receiving damage, they could have an insight into how powerful the Barrier Master is.

It was apparent that the blood-sucking bats were only Rank 1 as if it had reached Rank 2, it would give off an entirely different atmosphere.

With the bats' harmless look, there was no room for doubts that they were incredibly weak and were only relying on their numbers.

A Rank 2 Barrier Master can contain any Rank 1 without much effort most of the time. The only exceptions were those who could naturally counter barriers such as beings with incorporeal bodies.

Few of them also took this chance to inspect what type of barrier it was. The most common one was the energy barrier, which was made from the energy of its user.

There were also others ranging from elemental barriers to dangerous ones like mist barriers. There was also the possibility of it being a new one they haven't seen.

As the show was only starting, a lot of them kept their sights on what was going to happen next since it will only keep getting interesting from this point on.They have started.

Chief Li waited and watched to see how it would turn out. These people were the ones who would have to deal with the bats.

The first one was a Barrier Master that was tasked with trapping all of them in the same area.

The barrier was large enough to contain all those bats inside. Luckily it succeeded with nothing going wrong just like they had planned.

It also helped that the bats could not separate far away from each other. This was what they found out in the past.

The blood-sucking bats were the transformation of a single Awakened. There seemed to be a limitation about them having to always be in a close range with the others.

It was possible for them to run away and make an escape; however, they would have to do it all together.

Although that was the case, it didn't mean they should look down on the skill.

With the bats reaching hundreds to more than a thousand in numbers, catching them once they went into the vast forests would be impossible. It was especially so when there were a lot of caves for them to hide.

Killing all of them while accidentally missing one, meant that every effort they put in would become useless.

But this time they won't be giving them the change to flee.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 173 Cracks

The plan that they came up with was similar to what they used against it the last time. However, they added a few things for when something goes wrong.

Back then, they trapped the bats inside a barrier before they slowly dwindled their numbers until the Awakened surrendered in fear of death.

It took them several days of continuous attacks before they were able to kill off most of its numbers.

Now, they have changed some things to make it easier and save them those long hard times.

While White Eye was captured, they have carefully studied and found clues as to how its skill works. Since then, they knew a lot more about it.

The bat transformation could only last for a whole day. It wasn't in the Awakened's control to extend that. It was merely the cooldown of the skill.

The bats can transform back into being human at any time. But the opposite, turning into bats, were limited to a total of one day before it has to wait for a whole day to use the skill again.

They called it his cooldown time.

As long as he hasn't used his skill for a total collective time of one day, he could use it at any time no matter how much he wants to.

If White Eye transformed for twelve hours, he still has to use his skill for another twelve hours before it goes on cooldown.

It doesn't matter if White Eye uses the other twelve hours a week later, the cooldown will only come after he used his skill for a total of twenty-four hours.

Knowing all of that, there were many things they could do. As the barrier had already captured the bats, they could just wait for a day to end and catch him back.

If White Eye decided to stop the use of his skill earlier than that, then it would be better since, without the fearsome number of bats, he will be nothing.

However, staying in this area for a whole day would be full of uncertainties and dangers.

Anything could happen when they were left alone in the middle of the expansive forest. This was something that they would rather not do.

Fortunately, two more Awakeneds were here to assist them.

One of them will use a skill that would put the bats into sleep while the other would finish them using a sword.

As long as they put their hands on the last bat alive, they could bring it back, and after a day had passed, it would be forcefully transformed back, and there will be nothing it can do to escape.

The only reason why they are formidable was because of their large numbers, after all. When there is only one of them left, it would be nothing but a bat that could suck a tiny amount of blood.

Once they were able to bring the Awakened back, the operation would be a success.

There were a lot of people who were inwardly ridiculing them for going so far to capture Awakeneds when they shouldn't.

They were all thinking that catching them would be pointless as almost everyone would just kill them and be done with it.

That way, troubles like these won't be occurring, and they don't have to worry about things going wrong from playing with dangerous individuals.

But the Special Affairs Department disagreed with this and only kept doing things their way, not giving anyone an explanation about their actions.

Most outsiders would think that they were setting an example for others not to kill indiscriminately.

However, that wasn't why they chose to capture these Awakeneds who were full of evil intentions.

What other people didn't know was that most of the Awakeneds in their Department were previously the same Awakeneds who would not hesitate to prey on others for their own gains and enjoyment.

That was right. Some of the Awakeneds that they captured ended up joining them.

The Special Affairs Department was quite secretive about their way of things. Not a lot of people would know how they work since most of their missions were not publicized.

This worked great in their favor. They had collected a variety of Awakeneds that they could convince to change their way of life.

Once they were able to change some of those Awakeneds, they would then push them back out to society.

There were using multiple ways to teach the Awakeneds how to live their life with respectfully.

If they only committed a minor offense, they would be given another chance. After a few months, once it was decided that they have learned their lesson, they would be free to go.

This was only possible for those Awakeneds who weren't murderous enough to be classified as an extremely dangerous figure.

It was highly likely that the dangerous ones would not be let out, and some would even be killed if it was determined that they pose a serious threat that would still be tricky to deal with in the future.

The ones that were let go sometimes decide to join them, which they would happily accept since that was still another Awakened being added on their side.

This was the reason why they capture Awakeneds instead of outright killing them even if they have the capability to do so.

They have their own process that, through time, would determine whether the Awakeneds can still be changed or they would have to disappear as they would be too dangerous to handle.

The Awakened that they were currently in the midst of capturing was one of those who still have the chance to change.

If it were thinking properly, it would know that there wasn't any need to kill off its prey since sucking a tiny amount of blood on many people was completely fine.

White Eye's only problem was that those bats it transformed into seemed to have no self-control and could only suck away blood from others until those targets lose their life.

If it could control the urge to keep sucking out other people's lives, then they could exist just like mosquitoes, which were closely similar to them.

"Huh?"

Chief Li looked on with shock, as the barrier that seemed to contain the bats effortlessly, started to show signs of damage with small cracks appearing here and there.

"Did they suddenly become stronger?"

The cracks became more apparent as the bats' actions turned more berserk, continuously hitting the barrier as hard as they could.

"Could it be that they were only pretending to be weak so that we would think that they're trapped?"

Chief Li thought about the reason why they could possibly do that. Maybe they wanted to escape?

That wasn't it. If those bats wanted to escape, then why would they show themselves in the first place?

No, there should be something they were here for. What could it be? What were they doing here?

Chief Li recalled everything about White Eye and how the bats prey on others, sucking out their blood.

It was only effective for ordinary people as they would have a difficult time against Awakens.

"Unless-?"

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 174 Tricked

This was bad.

They were fooled.

Exposing themselves out in the open to attract their attention, waiting for them to make the first move, and then overpowering the barrier to show that they weren't weak.

This was all planned, and they were clueless all along.

What does White Eye want to achieve by doing all this? Chief Li was confused since this wasn't how things would usually go. The sudden turn of events slightly caught him off guard.

It was far from his expectations. From how he imagine, White Eye should only be finding a source of blood to prey on, which was why they were able to locate his position.

However, seeing all this happen, it might not be the case. Chief Li might be wrong about his initial thought.

Was it them who was hunting White Eye, or was it White Eye who was hunting them?

Now that the blood-sucking bats broke out of the barrier, Chief Li had no idea how would the situation proceed from this point on.

The Awakeneds that set out to catch White Eye initially planned to use the barrier as the primary method for his capture.

Since it showed to be a failure, they should be currently in retreat according to the plan agreed on.

But that never answered his question. What was their reason for doing all this? Could it be that it was all a coincidence? White Eye wasn't expecting this to happen and only reacted how he should have?

No! There has to be another explanation.

As he waited at their designated meeting location, Chief Li recalled everything he could about White Eye.

This Awakened had been contained in their facility for quite an amount of time. His understanding of White Eye and his skill can be said to be significant enough to form some ideas about him.

Chief Li knew that consuming blood would make them stronger. This was the main reason behind White Eye's strong desire for it, enough that he would attack countless villages to consume it.

Blood Energy. They believed that there was something in the blood that White Eye wanted, which would contribute to the growth of their power.

They have determined that there is a high chance that it was Blood Energy. It was another kind of energy that a particular group of Awakeneds use.

This energy is mysterious, and even their department didn't know much about it.

From what they have understood, the bats consume the energy from their targets to grow stronger, and it was the only way for White Eye to advance in ranks.

That was the only condition for him to be more powerful, and he would not let anyone stop him from taking it.

It would explain why White Eye was so intent on sucking out blood to the last drop without leaving anything even at the expense of their target's life.

However, what if there came a time when they discovered something better than the Blood Energy they currently had access to?

If there were indeed something better, without a doubt, White Eye would surely do everything he could to get a hold of it.

This made Chief Li remember something.

Awakeneds.

Awakeneds were stronger beings, having a set of individual skills and a superior enhanced body.

The blood energy White Eye could extract from them should be many times better than ordinary people. If that were true, then it would be more attractive for the blood-sucking bats.

If White Eye were to consume them, he would surely gain more benefits that he wouldn't otherwise get from non-Awakeneds.

Chief Li had been thinking about the White Eye's actions for a long time now.

Why was he only attacking secluded villages? There were a lot more possible areas available with a lot more people, but why would he choose to target those villagers?

Chief Li had a lot of answers for that question; however, he was leaning towards one, which he found to be the most logical.

It could be that White Eye realized that this was the best way he could slowly build up his power and grow unhindered without having to risk anything.

If White Eye went to a more populated area, they would risk angering some people and be led to an unnecessary battle that would endanger himself.

With the bats' uncontrollable actions when around people, White Eye was concerned that he would lose more, than how much he would gain.

Why would he take that risk when he could consume tens of secluded villages in the mountains without much effort?

If he added all those up, it could be said to be more than what he would get by going to a more populated location.

This also made Chief Li think that White Eye knows how to plan things ahead and would not do something stupid as to get caught soon after he had just escaped.

And it also made him think that maybe White Eye didn't really like to prey on villages, it was more like he had no choice since with the current power of his skill, it was the only thing he could do.

But, what if he had someone to assist him? Would he still go through the same course of action? Or would he change his target to a more attractive one like, for example, an Awakened?

Expecting someone to be stupid was the last thing Chief Li would do. Through the years, this habit proved to be useful as it made his life easier in many ways.

This also required him to think of the worst possible proceedings which he would then meticulously prepare for.

After he got himself out of his thoughts, Chief Li had enough reason to believe they're the ones that might be in trouble.

He hoped it wasn't the case, but his thoughts kept replaying and telling him that they just sent themselves into a trap.

Chief Li turned his head around and looked everywhere. The trees which surrounded him seemed to become unusually chilly now that he found himself alone.

Each sound that gets transmitted to his ears made him turn, checking every single area for any movements. His eyes became extremely vigilant as his senses attempted to merge into the environment.

Why were they taking a long time?

Once they saw the barrier disappearing and the bats escaping out, they should have retreated and gone back to this location long ago.

Where are they? The Awakeneds that were sent out were trained and experienced in tasks like this.

They were chosen among all others because of their excellent coordination and familiarity with each other. It was impossible for them to be confused about their next move.

Chief Li readied himself for the worse. His communication device was never turned off and was waiting for anyone to contact him.

He had been trying to contact them multiple times; however, no one answered.

This told him that they currently have a situation. The only thing he had to do was prepare himself for anything that might occur.

There were three of them together, and he was the one who was alone. Those three getting in trouble was unlikely.

He, on the other hand, was alone. Luckily it was bright outside, and the vast open land he was currently in, had excellent visibility of its surroundings.

Placing a Magic Gun on his side, Chief Li tightened his brows, wondering why they were taking so long.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 175 Sudden Retrea

Agitated bats filled their vision.

Wherever they turned, there were countless bats frenziedly attacking them.

Their visions were blocked, and they could only hear their fellow Awakeneds being in the middle of their own battles.

A large number of bats were currently surrounding three Awakeneds. These were the ones Chief Li had long been waiting for.

The three of them knew that they should have long escaped the area since there was no way left for them to achieve their goal.

Their previous plan was to distance themselves away from the blood-sucking bats and begin from there.

Once they see that the barrier was stable enough to hold them all off inside, they would then move closer and slowly finish all the bats off.

Those creatures' only advantage against them was their high numbers and their ability to slide out of their grasp once they decide to escape.

However, when the bats were limited to only flying within the barrier, those bats can only wait for their deaths as they slowly decrease their numbers.

Overall, it was a simple yet tremendously exhausting and time-consuming mission. Other than that, the task would be a breeze.

Among the Awakeneds that escaped, White Eye can only be considered to be an average Awakened. There were much stronger and troublesome ones that got away.

In their eyes, White Eye could barely be a threat for a Rank 1. Though White Eye had immense potential with his skill, there wasn't a guarantee that White Eye could fully reach the peak of his power.

Some day, the blood-sucking bats would surely become strong enough to be able to attack Awakeneds with ease.

When they imagined how powerful his bats would become once he advanced his rank, they could only hope that they weren't the ones being targeted by those fearsome monsters.

However, none of them expected that with White Eye's current ability, his bats could already break out of a barrier.

They seemed to have underestimated White Eye's capabilities. He was more powerful than they have thought.

Now they found themselves in a predicament, under attack by a furious group of bloodsuckers.

Although from an outside perspective, the three looked like they were at a disadvantage, the reality couldn't be farther from that.

Each of them could feel the bats hitting their bodies everywhere. The bat's hidden fangs were also trying to pierce through their skin.

Unfortunately, they were still too weak. Their fangs weren't sharp enough to deal any damage to them.

The only thing they could feel was tiny creatures hitting their bodies as if hoping that they would suffocate from their numbers.

This was truly the most one-sided battle that they had been through. They couldn't do much to retaliate in their current state.

The Barrier Master, whose skill was only to form a barrier, could only rely on her stronger body to hit back, slowly reducing the numbers of bats that were attacking her.

No one could understand why are the bats attacking them in the first place. White Eye should be aware that he could do nothing against them.

White Eye was only digging his own grave so pointlessly.

The other two were also doing well on their own.

The first one had a skill that releases sleeping smoke, which made the bats in the surroundings sink into a heavy state of sleepiness before they fell one by one.

This was the most effective skill against the bats among the three skills available to them. Most of the bats moved away from the area, not wanting to be affected by the smoke.

After a certain distance away, the sleeping smoke no longer affected them. The smoke was only effective around the area near the skill user. Outside of that, the wind would only blow it away.

Since it was impossible for the bats to be aware of how to deal with the smoke, their fast response could only mean that White Eye was still in control of them.

This was what they had been trying to find out even before White Eye had escaped from them.

The bats weren't capable of speaking, and they had been acting so foolishly, which made them confused whether it was still the same White Eye or he was influenced by the little creatures.

Now that they had proven that these bats have intelligence and proper coordination with each other, they would be able to report back some interesting findings.

However, with that many bats, White Eye would surely have a hard time individually controlling them.

From this, they could assume that White Eye might only be able to control a number of them, but he might still be able to swap to controlling different bats whenever he chose to.

The last one among them, who was a sword user, easily sliced away the bats. Every time the sword moved, a few bats fell, building up a small mountain of corpses below.

But even though they had been slaying as many as they could for what seemed to be a long time now, they still couldn't see any significant changes around them.

If this were to continue, they would surely be exhausted, and when they do, they could only imagine what fate would befall them.

The blood-sucking bats were similar to ants. As long as they don't let them stick to their bodies for a long time, nothing would happen.

However, when they become too drained to move, it would be a disaster. Even ants would be able to take down an animal many times bigger than them by overwhelming it with their numbers and slowly consuming them alive.

After a few swift movements, breathing heavily, the three of them managed to move closer to each other. Now with them being together, they pushed off the pesky creatures that were vigorously attacking them non stop.After an extended period, they were becoming increasingly tired, their movements slowing, and their strengths weakening.

Being alert the whole time and using all their strengths to prevent the bats from sticking to them had caused their energy to be gradually depleted.

The bats seemed to have been waiting for this moment. Their attacks became more and more frantic as if they were getting excited about their prey nearing its end.

They were in serious trouble.

The three of them communicated using their movements, deciding if they should make a run for it.

One thing on their mind was whether these bats would chase after them and how long could they last before they collapse since their bodies were already screaming at them.

Just before they became desperate, the blood-sucking bats simultaneously screamed out, which made their minds blank out from the intense pain being transmitted in it.

All three of them went down with eyes tightly shut, covering their ears from the extremely unbearable piercing noise coming out of the bats.

They didn't know what the bats were up to now. The only thing on their minds was how to put an end to it.

Suddenly, the noise stopped.

There was a gloomy silence as they feared the noise ringing out for another time.

A few seconds had passed, and there was nothing.

When they slowly opened their eyes, the bats were already rapidly flying away, back to the forest, seemingly in a hurry.While there was chaos happening in the mountains, on the other side where light barely touches the land, Max was also kept busy with his own battle.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 176 Smiling Death

The dark and desolate surroundings filled with scattered trees and damaged lands were displayed in a certain area at the mountain.

With the combination of towering trees and dangerous uneven terrains, the land looked like it had a supernatural background, giving people a sense of danger permeating in the air.

Most of the trees had dark, crooked trunks and dried leaves, adding the fact that the thick cluster of trees blocked the light from coming in, was enough to make people afraid of staying in this mysterious location.

However, at this moment, the surroundings were filled with sounds of forceful impacts and trees falling; this alone would make people wonder whether their ears weren't tricking them.

It was common knowledge among everyone that no one would want to go to this part of the mountain since one could lose their sense of direction if they were deep enough inside.

Another thing was its low visibility. Even when the sun was high up in the morning, the mysterious forest doesn't brighten up.

The dark side of the mountain never faces the sun, and it was hard to see how far it spanned. No end could be seen in sight even when one was to reach the outer region of it.

In this vast land, mountains after mountains stuck next to each other. People would find it hard to tell where they are if they were to lose track of their position.

Everyone knew how dangerous it was, and no one was brave enough to go through it and risk their safety. Even those who seek thrills and adventure would have to hold themselves back.

The countless number of people lost inside also brought its already fearsome reputation further up to a new level of danger.

For that reason, people being in here was unthinkable. The resources available in this area were also scarce, leaving anyone no reason to be here.

But this time, two figures seemed to have decided to become the desolate forest's new victims.

Max had beeing trying to use everything to finish this difficult battle. He clearly didn't understand how it happened as it occurred so fast he wasn't able to react to it.

Before him, was a middle-aged man with a dagger cloaked in dark red flame, the man's face was full of ferocity as if he wanted to devour Max whole.

Max couldn't help but wonder whether he had recently offended someone, which led to him receiving this kind of welcome once he reached the mountain.

It could also be that he might have been entangled with someone else's plans in this area.

Seeking adventures while satiating his curiosity, Max only decided to go to this location so that he could spectate the ongoing battle and at the same time, take a closer look at the bats.

The mountains were breathtaking. The old trees stood so high that they made Max think that he was back to the olden times where ferocious animals still roamed the land.

As he traveled around, Max could feel the dangerous atmosphere surrounding him.

The seemingly calm yet impressive mountainous regions made him feel like he was in a wild zone filled with uncertainties and unexpected dangers.

Max had to be in constant alert of his surroundings, knowing that this area wasn't a place he was familiar with.

Hidden dangers lurk everywhere, and one mistake could lead him to death. Though coming here, all these things were only passing thoughts drifting away in his mind.

Max expected nothing wrong happening since there was no reason for an incident to occur right after his arrival.

However, it seems like the world was toying with him, putting him in his current troublesome situation.

The man in front of him was like a crazed bull non-stop going after him. Initially, Max had only gone near this area because he saw the weird-looking forest that gives off an eerie atmosphere.

Max was alone as he went inside it. Yu'er and Xue went on the other side of the mountain to search for any traces of the bats.

Xue's transformation ability was useful for scouting. Coming to this humongous mountain, they decided to split, going to two opposite directions to save time.

With their own communication device on their hands, they can still keep in contact with each other once they found something.

When going through the endless forest, Max didn't think he would see a lifeless forest on the same mountain as the lively jungle full of colors.

Unable to keep his curiosity to himself, Max entered by himself to take a look at what this strange place was.

What he didn't expect was someone would attack him out of nowhere. Ambushing someone wasn't to be taken likely as no one would play that kind of trick and expect the other to let them go the next moment.

That could only mean that the person behind it had hostile intentions against him.

Considering the fact that it only happened when he entered this unnatural forest, Max thought whether he had entered someone else's territory to which he had no clue about.

But now he had no time to think about it. Using his flexible body, Max pushed his legs against the ground, pushing himself out of the range of the fiery blade.

Even without knowing what it was, Max could already guess that the flame cloaking the blade was not something he could manage to receive.

Max was still a distance away, and he could already feel the heat burning through the wind. The ground around the man had also been scorched black.

One could only imagine what would happen to Max if he were to touch the blade of the dagger.

The eyes of the man became fiercer, which looked to be glowing, seeing Max surprisingly evade all his attacks. He initially planned to end this fast as he still had many things to do.

Though the man had a ferocious expression, a playful smile never left his face. It was a stark contrast to his brutish actions; Max could only sweep away the repulsive feeling rushing through his body.

Does this guy think he was a sheep grasping onto the tiny hope of surviving against his assault?

The man had only accidentally encountered Max when he was on his way to prey on some good targets.

Max had no idea of this, but there had been cases of people missing in the nearby cities, including his home city.

The Special Affairs Department had also been looking closely into this. All of them didn't know that the person responsible for it was none other than the man Max was presently against.

Smiling Death was what he was called all over the Awakened world. This came from how he was always smiling while he happily killed his chosen victims.

The worst thing was Smiling Death never kills anyone with a reason. He only kills for the entertainment it brings him.

Smiling Death enjoys seeing his victims' despairing expressions. Everything he does was solely for the sake of his enjoyment.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 177 Was It a Trick?

With lips curled up while brandishing his dagger, Smiling Death continued to chase after Max, who was only doing his best to get out of the reach of his attacks.

Max looked to be losing, but he was only holding himself back from using his skills. The reason for that was he had some concerns on his mind.

Max was currently on his Shadow Thief disguise with a set of black clothing and a mask on his face. He had been wearing this even before they had made their way to this location.

Yu'er and Xue also have their own black clothing and masks to prevent anyone from identifying them. Another reason was to create a new identity. This identity will be for when they would have to accomplish some risky activities against others.

With all this, even the tiniest clues had to be hidden away. They couldn't let anyone associate this identity with their real ones.

There can be no mistake here, as this would be crucial in their future plans.

On the other hand, their real selves would be the ones who would act like normal Awakeneds doing normal things.

If one day, they were to find themselves bullied in multiple fronts, they could use this second identity to destroy all their enemies, and all that attempts to hinder their progress.

Max knew that even if he does not intentionally make any enemies, there will still be one day that formidable enemies would arrive.

If he couldn't control how and when it would happen, then he could at the very least make some preparations for it.

However, it wasn't only so that he could keep himself and the people around him safe. That was one thing, but the other was his understanding of what can keep him ahead of others, which can give him the most advantage.

Working in the dark would make everything a lot easier than using his real identity on various stuff he had to pull off.

On the outside, Max could be a powerhouse that other Awakeneds would have to be careful of, and in the dark, he could be an unstoppable figure that would come and go unhindered by anyone.

The Shapeshifting Skill that Max had also played a role in his disguise, changing his body shape, further preventing others from connecting it back to him.

Having all this in mind, Max's concerns was using his skills, such as the Purple Lightning and the Target Charm.

These skills could be associated with Layla and Lydia and in the worst case, would only bring them a load of unwanted trouble.

Not only that, they were only here because they saw the live broadcast of the bats taking over a secluded mountain village.

This meant that somewhere in this area, there was someone or something catching everything that was happening and showing it out for everyone around the world to see.

Until now, Max hasn't found where that location was. Yu'er and Xue also still seemed to be searching for it as if they have located it, they would surely notify him.

Having no clue where it was, the live broadcast could be anywhere around him. Being seen by countless Awakeneds using those skills, never a good idea.

Though the Target Charm was hardly noticeable with only a light pinkish glow surrounding the target, the Purple Lightning would definitely capture everyone's attention.

Layla and Lydia might also chance upon the broadcast, and since it was originally their own skills, they would surely be able to discern it with one look.

This, in turn, made it not good for Max to show his skills out, which made this fight a slight disadvantage for him. However, it doesn't mean that he had no way of countering back.

His only problem was the fiery flame that burned around the weapon. His senses were telling him that he had to stay away from it.

Smiling Death kept swinging the dagger, not giving him any second to breathe. There were only a few things he could do to beat this madman.

Sweat poured down his forehead as he sprinted away with a dagger-wielding man behind him.

Max wanted to prolong the battle to give himself some more time. In any case, when it comes to running, he was confident about lasting a long period.

While on the move, his thoughts quickly tried to come up with a plan against the constant assault targeted against him.

Max was headed towards where he came from, outside the eerie forest. He was aware that he might only be lost when he hastily went deeper inside it. At that time, even if Max were to shake off his pursuer, he might only find himself in a more serious situation.

Who knows where he would be then. Max didn't want to spend the night in this place. Given a choice, he would rather face this guy in a direct battle than to be lost in this lifeless land.

Occasionally, Max had to turn his body to avoid the deadly slashes coming from the man. No matter how hard he tried to think, he couldn't think of a solution.

This put him in a difficult spot where he might have to decide to use some items to counterattack. Max had no other choice since he had no way to defend the hits directed at him.

Smiling Death couldn't be more annoyed. He felt like his target was the one playing with him. Every time he got close, his target would suddenly accelerate, leaving him to chase once more.

Also, his dagger always missed. His target was like a fish in the water, jumping out of his reach the second he thrust his weapon out.

Even while he was annoyed, his face still kept its smiling expression as if he wasn't fazed by the numerous failures of his attempts, although his eyes say a different story.

Max kept looking back to react at the closing dagger instantly. He had been dodging away for quite a while now and was getting used to the man's movement and attack pattern.

No matter how much he thought about it, for someone who has such a fearsome weapon, his pursuer didn't look to be an expert capable of making full use of the weapon.

If the man didn't have that kind of weapon and had instead used an ordinary dagger, Max would have thought that he was only using it for the first time. His hold on the weapon looked somewhat strange. Max genuinely doubted whether the weapon was his property.

As he glanced back once more, his eyes suddenly landed on the ground behind the man. Max noticed a small detail he had missed.

Why was the ground trailing behind them undamaged? A moment ago, the terrifying flame's heat was enough to scorch the earth. Why wasn't it in effect now? Did the flame perhaps lose some of its power?

No! That wasn't it! The ground beneath the man clearly still had scorch marks on it. From his position, it seemed like it was burning from the heat generated by the flame.

After turning his head a few times more, Max discovered that the flame only affected the surrounding area around the man. Outside of that range, no damages could be seen.

Was it a trick all along?

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 178 Blocked

Max immediately became suspicious when he saw the field behind them, having no signs of burns on its surface.

When Max first encountered Smiling Death, it was the searing heat of the flame that gave away his position.

Feeling the sudden change of temperature, Max was then able to react instantly, dodging back to create space between them.

Now from the looks of things, it seemed like it was only some sort of trick, possibly an illusion that could deceive his senses.

However, Max currently had no way of confirming it. If there was really an illusion applied to the weapon, Max could only take a risk to find out.

If the illusion is powerful enough to play with his senses, then there's nothing he could do to block it.

But Max also knows that he wasn't wrong this time. Adding up every clue he gathered, this illusion should only be limited to the space around the weapon.

This can be proven by the disappearance of the scorching surface beneath Smiling Death once he moved past and left the area.

When Max recalled the initial attack earlier, the possibility of the weapon having an illusion around it became more and more believable.

A moment ago, when Max was only curiously looking around the strange landscape, what revealed the unexpected ambush was the sudden arrival of intense heat.

It was a failure of an ambush. The usual silent and sneaky attack were replaced by what felt like a massive fireball being thrown at him.

Max would be a fool not to notice such an attack. Up to this, Max could say that attempting to catch someone off guard and using a striking, bold weapon like that doesn't make a good combination.

This also solidified his idea that the illusion was on the weapon, not on the man.

Max knew this because if it were the man who has the illusion, or having an illusion related skill, then he would have held his skill back so as to not expose himself and waited to close the distance on him before using it.

Since Smiling Death did not do it like that, Max could only assume that Smiling Death had no control of the illusion, causing him to think that the illusion was on the weapon, not on the individual.

"Looks like I'll have to test it."

Max brightened up as soon as his mind formed a great plan.Running through the lifeless forest, one could only see dying trees and barren drylands. Life doesn't seem to be welcomed here with the absence of vitality in the surroundings.

Contrary to the towering mountain that Max arrived at, this place didn't have the abundance of creatures, and the woods also lacked spirit, giving off a dark, bleak atmosphere.

But for Max, this forest has everything he needs. Reflecting on his eyes was a large trunk blocking his way, if Max didn't move aside, he would be hit in the next second.

Smiling Death's smile turned wider, thinking that this was his chance to catch up to Max. In front of him was a clump of trees, which would make it harder for his target to escape.

Luckily for Smiling Death, the direction Max was running towards was where he originally planned to go, so no time will be wasted in this unending chase.

Just as he got closer, Smiling Death was surprised to see Max collecting dead woods from the nearby trees he passes through.

But he quickly forgot about it since sticks would cause no harm to him. This futile action would not change anything. What can a mere branch do against him?

Max collected more and more woods, breaking them off from the fragile trees. He disregarded the small and overly large ones and only picked the decent-sized ones, carrying them with both his hands.

This was everything he needed to conduct the test. The rest would be up to his vision.

After counting down a few seconds, Max suddenly threw the woods towards Smiling Death, who was following closely behind him.

As the distance between them wasn't too wide, the projectile he threw shot directly towards Smiling Death.

However, it didn't manage to hit him. Brandishing his dagger, Smiling Death easily blocked and slashed the flying objects targeted at him.

Smiling Death was amused by the ineffective attempts. If he got held back by some tree branches, then even he would be ashamed of himself.

Unknown to him, Max couldn't wipe off the smile on his face. He had finally confirmed it. Now at long last, it was time for him to fight back.

Not giving Smiling Death an idea, Max slightly slowed down, pretending to be exhausted to further narrow the distance between them.

Once the gap got smaller, Max, with great force, suddenly took an opposite turn, lunging towards Smiling Death, who was surprised by his actions.

Shouldn't he be the one chasing? Why did his target, who had only been running away the whole time, suddenly turned on him?

Although Smiling Death was surprised, he was quick to react, blocking the dagger that appeared out of nowhere on his target's hands.

A sharp metallic sound rang out as the two weapons collided, each having their own force empowering it.

Hearing this, Max now proved that all those terrifying flames were fake, which was only meant to trick his senses into believing it was all real.

His dagger was nothing special. It was only a disposable one that is designed to be used on casual battles and training.

Max had lots of it in his Inventory. It was cheap for a dagger, yet it managed to stay undamaged even after connecting to the fiery, destructive blade the man had.

Naturally, it wasn't that his dagger was special in any way. It was only proof that the weapon on the man's hands was nothing but an ordinary blade disguised as something formidable.

Max only dared to try this because he was already confident that it was only an illusion.

When Max threw back a good amount of tree branches, the man would only evade it, but occasionally, he would use his dagger to block it.

Every time he did that, Max would always keep a close eye at the parts where the branches connect with the weapon.

Since Max only got decent sized branches, he would clearly see if it was burnt by the weapon or not, and with the fearsome power behind the flames, it would surely not be limited to small burns.

Just like what he had expected, the tree branches never once ignited in flames.

This made his confidence grow, and ultimately, it led to the decision of Max using his weapon to initiate the first contact.

Knowing that the weapon was only an ordinary one, Max had no more reason to be alarmed.

It was time to put an end to all of this.

Without stopping, Max rained down a barrage of attacks with Smiling Death, only barely keeping up with him. Still, his smile never disappeared as if nothing could ever bother him.

Finally, when Max saw an opportunity, his dagger nimbly went past the arm of Smiling Death straight towards his chest.

ting*

The dagger mysteriously bounced off. Surprised, Max only paused for a second before swiftly sliding to his side, swinging his blade towards his unprotected throat.

ting*

Smiling Death only smiled at Max as if he had already expected it. Max, on the other hand, became more serious while also being slightly confused.

This couldn't possibly be another trick, right?

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 179 They Came

Max blinked his eyes before distancing himself away.

His mind quickly worked, finding an explanation of what just occurred back there.

At the same time, Max was also starting to get annoyed. He only traveled a long way towards this location to take a closer look at the bats, expecting something big happening.

But what was going on here? He shouldn't be the one dealing with this. In the first place, this shouldn't have happened.

Casting away all the unnecessary thoughts, Max went back to what he felt the moment his dagger connected to the man.

What was that feeling? His dagger might have been nothing special, but once it hits, it should still do damage.

But what happened? Armor? Max didn't think so. His blade definitely reached the man's exposed throat before it bounced back, leaving no signs of injuries anywhere.

Just right after he found out the truth about the weapon, another problem came up. Should he leave? This was becoming an inconvenience.

Even while deep in his thoughts, Max never left his eyes on the man, watching out for his next action.

When Max took a few steps back, the man also took several steps forward. What irritates Max through all this was the playful smile on the man's face.

Was it a provocation? Imagine someone still daring to smile even if he was on the losing side of the battle. This was what Max had been dealing with.

In addition, they had no idea of each other's existence before this. Max found all of this a waste of his time.

Why would someone intentionally disturb him? Max never went out of his way to bother others, and he didn't like the feeling of someone annoying him like a pest.

Unknowingly, Max started to release some pressure around him.

Max didn't know much about this person. The only thing he was certain of was he wasn't strong. This came from how the strength behind his attacks was not comparable to his.

Their fight lasted for several minutes now, and Yu'er could be contacting him at any moment soon since they had been searching the mountains from the time they arrived, unlike him, who was kept busy by some nobody.

One minute. That's the last amount of time Max gave himself to finish all of this. If Max failed to do so, he would just have to leave; he doesn't believe that this guy would be able to keep up with him.

Exerting force on his feet, Max charged towards the man with the intent of defeating him in a few moves.

Max wasn't sure what was it that blocked his attacks, but it didn't mean he would back down with just that.

He still had many ideas on what might it be. The only thing he needed was a few more contacts, and he would be able to figure it all out.

Knowing his limits, Max was confident that he was far more powerful than this person. He only needed to know what skill this man had.

Seeing Max going at him, Smiling Death couldn't help but glare at him contemptibly. He might have been using a weapon that is meant to scare others, but that doesn't change that it was impossible for him to lose.

After all, ever since he found out about his skill from a deadly accident that night, he still hasn't lost to anyone.

Even though his offensive capability is almost none, his defensive ability is unmatched. What's the point of having the most destructive power when it couldn't hurt him?

Smiling Death would like to see what his target's face would look like once he realized he couldn't damage him. He can only consider himself unlucky to have met him in this place.

Just like his other victims, Smiling Death would have fun toying with him, at least until that appointed time.

Instantly, Max got beside Smiling Death, and using his weapon, he rained down multiple attacks on every side, continuously pushing his opponent back.

This time, Max used his full power against Smiling Death, leaving him with no chance to fight back. Max wanted to see if Smiling Death was capable of doing anything other than defending.After all the blows they exchanged, Max had landed a good amount of hits to Smiling Death. Among those, some landed on his body.

With a few observations and direct contacts, Max had finally figured it all out. The skill that his opponent has should be some kind of absolute defense ability that blocks anything from hurting him.

Every lethal blow Max was supposed to deal, all never happened. His weapon only kept bouncing the second it hits his body.

Until now, Max had never found out a way to go past it.

Skills like that should definitely have a weakness, but even after trying every possible way, none of them worked.

It was difficult to guess what was the weakness of the skill, but Max knew there has to be something. Only that there is a large variety of possibilities, and some of them were impossible to test out.

For example, maybe it can only last a few minutes. Max would never know since he had already decided to leave this place after a minute, and that time was getting closer.

He could not bother to concern himself too much with these things that he would probably forget about the next week.

Knowing that he only had a short amount of time left, Max didn't hold back and picked up the pace of his attacks, not giving Smiling Death a chance to respond.

As Max kept landing his hits, the number of blocked attacks also increased. No matter where he tried to attack, it was always rendered ineffective.

Adding up all this made him grow frustrated. It was like he was hitting a wall with a sword made out of feathers and expect the wall to be destroyed. All his attacks were useless.

Not wanting to continue this any longer, under immense fury, Max lunged towards the man before putting all his energy to his palms and connecting it to him.

If his weapon wasn't going to work, then he would use his entire power to force it to work. This was the last thing he could do. If there was still nothing, then there's nothing more he could do.

An explosive sound erupted from the contact. With all the energy added behind that attack, Smiling Death got pushed back, flying several meters back before hitting a large tree, destroying it in the process.

Smiling Death's eyes suddenly constricted as his face warped from being hurt.

Max's eyes glowed, seemingly enlightened from what he had seen. He was the one who made the attack, no one else but himself understood better what just happened.

Before he made another move, shrilly noises rang out in every direction. Max looked everywhere, feeling the vibration in the air, only to see a large shadow that seemed to cover the entire area.

It didn't take him long to see small creatures flying towards him in large groups. With one look, Max knew those were what he had been searching for.

Seeing their overwhelming number far away rapidly making their way towards his location, Max forgot about the man he had attacked as he began running in another direction.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 180 - How It Began

The silent forest was a well known dangerous zone among everyone in the nearby cities. It boasts a frightening landscape that would scare off anyone thinking of going inside it.

Presently, not even a single movement could be seen within it. From a faraway perspective, it was as if the land was frozen in time.

However, on one decaying tree, a small black snake peeked out from the tiny hole in one of its branches.

Slowly, its head looked around the surrounding areas as its tongue repeatedly flickered out. If one were to look closer, its slitted eyes shone with intelligence, glancing around, surveying the outside world.

Finally, after making sure there weren't any visible threats around, it slowly slithered out, smoothly using its body to climb up the long branch.

Reaching the far end of it, it looked down on the distant region, searching for any signs of danger. Unusually, its tongue continuously flickered out as if it was playing with it.

The snake moved its head around before it returned, silently slithering back to its hole. Not long after, a bird's head peeked out of the same hole.

As soon as its head was exposed, it jumped out to the nearest stand, flapping its wings and flew away.

If someone were to look into the hole, they would quickly discover that this seemingly tiny hole had no more signs of snakes inside it.

Max flapped his wings fast enough to flow through the sky smoothly. Since this wasn't the first time he transformed into a bird, he didn't find it challenging to fly using his small light wings.

A while ago, when Max saw a large group of bats making their way over his location, he didn't hesitate to run away.

Being familiar with them, it didn't take him long to know that they were the same bats that he watched before traveling to this place.

Max had no idea why they were flying over to his position; hence, to be safe, he disregarded the man he was battling and quickly went towards the other direction, not wanting to be surrounded by them.

What he didn't expect was they were too many of them at one spot that they almost filled the entire area, which left him tiny room for escape.

Instantly reacting to the situation, Max transformed into a tiny snake that could slide into one of the holes on the tree branches nearby.

The small holes were connected to each other inside and could not fit a creature the size of the bats, which made it the ideal hiding spot for him.

Max had some knowledge of how bats work and how they search for their prey and even map out their surroundings.

Taking all of this into consideration, Max could only hide inside a tree to avoid being detected.

Initially, he wanted to find a hole to burrow himself in as it was more comfortable, and he won't have to transform into a tiny creature.

However, Max did not expect the bats to move so fast, and with their large numbers, Max feared that they could quickly find him and corner him in a dangerous situation.

To prevent this from happening, he could only rely on the holes on the dead trees for shelter. When he thought that there might be some small predators living inside those trees, Max shapeshifted into a snake.

A snake would still have an ability to defend itself against other small creatures. Its jet black colored body was meant to send a message and deter others from having any thoughts about it, and its slitted glowing green eyes was for it to look terrifying.

Fortunately, after hiding himself in the dark hole, Max found no one occupying the small space with him.

With the assurance of a cozy shelter, Max then waited for the shrill noises to disappear before deciding to peek out to scout for their positions.

Based on where the noises come from, Max estimated that the bats were not anywhere close to him.

Until now, Max was still uncertain whether they were targeting him or he was only unlucky to be in the middle of their gathering location.

But it wasn't relevant anymore. Max had now encountered the creatures he traveled from afar for.

After flying for a long distance, Max finally got out of the withering forest. Since he stayed high up in the sky, he didn't meet with any bats on his way out.

Now what he had to do was to find a safe location and meet with Yu'er and Xue. Thanks to his Inventory, Max could transform without having to worry about where to hide his possessions.On another side of the withering forest, one man was surrounded by a high number of blood-sucking bats.

The bats flew chaotically, taking up the entire area around the man while letting out their loud noises, sending out shattering vibrations in the air.

Surprisingly, the force behind the cries that was enough to hurt an ordinary person never seemed to have an effect on the man.

Smiling Death quietly dusted off the dirt on his clothes. His mind was resentful about his target escaping. He didn't even get to have his fun. What was worse was their last exchange was him being thrown out like a useless object.

Nothing else could describe what he was feeling right now, his mind only thought about revenge for the humiliation he received.

Unfortunately, at this time, Max had long been gone out of sight. Smiling Death had no way of locating him.

When Smiling Death tried to recall Max's appearance, he almost wanted to hit his head on the boulder behind him. Smiling Death remembered that Max had a mask covering his face, and he had no clue about his name.

Previously, all of Smiling Death's victims were ordinary people. This was because it was only until recently that he found out about the existence of other Awakeneds.

Smiling Death had always gathered information on his victims as he only likes to play with those who were alone and had no one else in their life.

That way, even if they were to disappear, it wasn't going to alert a lot of people.

This went on for weeks. Before one day, someone approached him. This man's shocking ability to transform into bats greatly surprising him, and since they had the same profession, it didn't take long before they joined together.

Soon after, they had become unstoppable, preying on one village after another, not letting anyone off.

No one could deal with them at all. The bats would slowly consume those villagers, and Smiling Death would enjoy watching them despair.

Looking at their suffering faces was like a drug; he could not stop watching every single one of them. For him, it was the most beautiful sight.

This continued for some time with no one stopping them, letting them do whatever they wanted until one day they got greedier. After a short conversation, both of them agreed that they wanted more, they something better.

With their abilities, no one would be able to defeat them. This was how everything began.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 181: Did Not Lose

The world has no lack of beautiful sights. Many people would go for lengths to see such wonders.

On the other hand, there were some spectacles which people would avoid at all costs. The scene of thousands of bats clustering in a small area was one of those sights.

Once other people set their eyes on it, without a doubt, they would not hesitate to flee. This was a natural reaction. No one would want to experience being in a close distance to a countless number of fearsome creatures.

Smiling Death, however, wasn't the slightest bit fazed. He was used to such a sight after the long-time cooperation he had with White Eye.

And also, even if the bats attempted to sink their fangs on him, they would find it impossible to do so.

It wasn't only because he was an Awakened. His skill had also made him secure against anything that could hurt him.

For his ability, even swords and spears would look like toys, no different from sticks that could be found everywhere on the ground.

All of a sudden, a change occurred on the scene.

The bats moved together on the area in front of Smiling Death before they flew in circles. The noises that were released by the bats had long stopped, giving the decaying forest the silence it originally had.

Not long after, the bats flew faster and faster in a circular formation then they stuck their bodies together one by one.

If one were to look closer, the bats that had joined together, all disappeared morphing into something else.

Slowly, the group of bats starting the bottom, transformed into a set of shoes and upwards, a body formed as the bats attached themselves to each other.

Starting from the legs, forming the lower half of a body to the chest and arms, forming the upper body.

The last part to form was the head. The remaining bats flew towards the position where the head should be before disappearing as they took the shape of a human head.

The face was sculpted to the last detail creating an ordinary man's face without a hint of emotion just like a doll.

"You're almost in trouble there. If I didn't come the second one of my bats saw you being helplessly attacked, then I might only return to see a corpse."

White Eye spoke in an emotionless tone as his eyes fell on Smiling Death, who was standing before him.

No one could guess what was running through his mind while he said that. White Eye only walked towards Smiling Death, who was still smiling, his body showed no signs of being alert even when eyed on by a dangerous individual.

On the contrary, his smile only widened further, without a feeling of unease, seemingly used to being around this emotionless person.

"I was only playing with him. There was no chance that he would be able to defeat me. My defenses are absolute. What can he do about it? You are only overestimating that little guy too much."

White Eye never bothered hearing what Smiling Death was going to say. When he transformed into bats, he could still see from each of their perspectives.

Since Smiling Death was close to his location, White Eye controlled one of his bats to trail after him so he could plan things properly.

What White Eye didn't expect was Smiling Death picking a fight against someone he had chanced upon in the forest. When White Eye first saw it, he only disregarded it, expecting it to end quickly.

White Eye also had to focus on his own situation facing three Awakeneds back at the mountain village.

Familiar with how Smiling Death likes to do things, White Eye thought that Smiling Death would only play with his victim before slowly killing it as for him, one life was only equivalent to a short moment of excitement.

The moment Smiling Death gets bored was the time his victim dies. This was how Smiling Death liked spends his time. To him, it was the ultimate form of entertainment.

However, when White Eye changed his perspective back to Smiling Death for a second, he was surprised to find the insignificant victim had turned the situation around.

From how their battle went on, Smiling Death was on the defensive, trying his hardest to find room to move around. But the other side never gave Smiling Death the space he wanted, which made it harder for him to find a chance to retaliate.

When White Eye saw Smiling Death being disarmed and beaten around, though the attacks weren't sufficient, White Eye still knew that he had to give some assistance as it would only become worst the longer he left it. Also, they still have something better to do, which they had planned for so long; White Eye couldn't let this guy destroy all their plans.

There can be no room for errors this time since they had put a lot into this, owing some people favors in exchange for the crucial information they needed to ensure this plan's success.

"You don't need to hide it from me as I had seen everything from the beginning. If I didn't leave those three targets of ours, you would be continuously beaten without being able to do anything."

Smiling Death didn't like the sound of White Eye's words. Being confident in himself, Smiling Death could not accept that it was counted as him being defeated. If he did not take any damage from the attacks, did he really lose?

Although strength and power was the most important part of being an Awakened, that would only apply if it hits and deals a ton of damage.

What is power if it wasn't able to hurt him? For Smiling Death, no matter if it was the strongest Awakened, if he was unhurt by the attacks, then for him, it wasn't considered a loss.

"In the end, even he had to flee. Do you think someone like that is capable of giving me a challenge?"

"If I took it seriously from the very beginning, do you think he could pull off what he did back there? I wouldn't have given him the opportunity."

"I was only testing his capabilities. This was the first time I faced against another Awakened other than you. I had to see if they were really as formidable."

"I was unlucky that my skill wasn't effective against you. But against others, it should be incredibly effective."

"Just like that Awakened before, look at me, do I look hurt in any way? I didn't even receive a tiny scratch."

Smiling Death never stopped talking, defending himself, and his previous situation. On the inside, he knew that he wouldn't be able to change the mind of White Eye.

All the words that were coming out of his mouth were only for himself. Smiling Death truly believed that he didn't lose if he was unharmed the whole time.

Before Smiling Death could say more, White Eye had already forgotten about it. It was only a tiny incident; he never put too much thought into it. There were a lot more important things on his mind.

"You don't need to say anymore. Our targets are already fleeing. We can't let them go and waste everything we did to make all this possible."

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 182: Hunting

South of the mountain, in the vast expanse of forests, a slight commotion came up.

A change occurred in the inner regions of the peaceful land where disturbance never happens, and various exotic plants thrived, all of a sudden, the trees started shaking.

The tiny trembles never went away and instead slowly got stronger. The air also violently shook as if the wind had gone to life, punishing everyone on its way.

The next moment, blurry shadows cast over the land, enveloping the entire area in a flurry shade of darkness.

Anyone who would see this would immediately know something was wrong, as this should never happen, especially in this region.

The fluttering shadows only gave off a sense of terror that no one could imagine. Even dark clouds would not be able to give such an effect.

It was truly a weird sight, and it was only getting worse. If one were to follow the entirely of the shadows, they would quickly notice that it was never-ending.

The shadows encompassed a large area moving towards the south, down to the outskirts of the mountain.

If it were only this, then some people would still be able to take it as what is a few moments of darkness? It wasn't going to hurt anyone.

However, once they take one moment to turn their heads up, it was guaranteed that no one could stay still watching such a sight.

Bats filled the entire space up in the air, leaving nothing else to be seen. Even the breathtaking scenery of aged trees reaching high up was occupied by the menacing creatures, dirtying their formerly beautiful image.

White Eye was putting everything he had to chase after those three Awakeneds that he left before. Their initial plan was for him to restrain and distract them long enough for Smiling Death to sneak up from behind.

Many things had gone wrong with this plan. First off, White Eye didn't expect that he won't be able to retrain them successfully.

The Awakened who could release a potent sleeping smoke was especially troublesome, preventing him from controlling his bats to close the distance.

The sword user was also equally annoying. Though it was useless, that Awakened still never stopped killing some of his bats. His fast sword attacks managed to create some space between him and his bats, which left him helpless. Repeating the same tactic over and over only proved to be futile, his bats only kept dying under the swift yet deadly sword.

This was the reason why White Eye decided to offer assistance to Smiling Death right away, even knowing that all three of them would only take the chance to flee.

White Eye knew that to take all of them down successfully, he would need Smiling Death to assist him and catch them unguarded.

Although White Eye already understood the three Awakened's skills, erecting a barrier, releasing a sleeping mist, and the last one being an expert in swords, White Eye could still say that the battle would inevitably lean towards them being victorious.

Now, what's left for them was to find those three Awakeneds somewhere around this forest. Considering the time they took to move up to here, they should be nearing their location.

If not for the advantageous terrain, White Eye would not be confident about pursuing them. Even though his speed could not be said to be fast, it wasn't slow either.

And being in this forest where long vines and dangerous lands were plentiful, traveling through it would only slow down the speed of running rather than boost it.

Knowing this, White Eye made use of his ability to transform into bats so that he could go through this forest without anything stopping him.

This was also why White was also confident in his pursuit of those three Awakeneds. Though there was also the fact that without his skill, his speed would be pitifully slow.

His human body has nothing to contribute to their current plan. One could say that it would only hold them back as his original body didn't see a lot of changes when he became an Awakened.

White Eye gets tired quickly; his strength was incomparable to average Awakeneds. Based on his body's power level, it only ranks among the lower side of Rank 1 Awakeneds, only slightly better than the physical body of untrained Elemental Skill users.Smiling Death was also on the move only a distance away from White Eye.

His speed was obviously much faster than White Eye's. This was the change he got from being an Awakened.

Smiling Death didn't have fancy skills like the others, nor does he had any attack skills, so it was compensated in some other ways. In his case, his speed improved significantly, being slightly better than other Rank 1's.

His enhanced agility was also one of the reasons why he has never been defeated. It constantly plays a massive role in his overall fighting capability.

Even now, Smiling Death was still making use of it to smoothly speed through the shrubs, trees, and boulders blocking his way.

Another thing was he was extremely familiar with the terrains around this region since he had been here to evade attention and prevent people from catching him after a fun time in the cities.

Not long in their pursuit, Smiling Death had discovered movements in the faraway rocky areas.

"This should be them."

Smiling Death had only heard of who they were after. For him, it doesn't matter who they are. As long as there is someone that would give him enjoyment and make his time worthwhile, then he was fine with anyone.

Looking intently on the three little dots carefully climbing down the rocky lands, Smiling Death could already imagine how it will all go.

As they got closer, his movements became more and more excited. His eyes never left those three as if he was a predator stalking his prey.

When Smiling Death reached the edge of the forest, his steps halted. This was the furthest he could go. A few more steps and he would have been exposed since there was only dirt and rocks filling his vision.

Throughout all this, piercing noises surrounded him. His benevolent smile never went away as he looked back. If one were to look at him, they would see a kind, harmless person. Never will they know about the frightening person behind it.

Gradually, the forest became covered with silence. To surprise them, White Eye commanded the bats to fly out the woods, at the same time, cry out as loud as they can.

The three Awakeneds simultaneously turned towards the cries only to see the sky covered with bats moving quickly to their location. Their faces suddenly paled in fright as they hurried down the mountain.

Their meeting location wasn't far from their current spot, and it was the only answer they could think of to get out of this safely. Chief Li should have something in mind for them to get out of this unpleasant situation.

When Smiling Death saw this, he couldn't hold himself back from stepping out of the forest and join the fray.

Just before Smiling Death was able to make his move, small patches of grass behind him instantly flattened one after another.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 183: The Answer

White Eye and Smiling Death weren't the only ones that have something planned.

While they were busy going after their targets, Max had also quickly met with Yu'er and Xue.

When he found them, he discovered that they were trailing three people that seemed to be running away.

At first, Max was confused about why they were fleeing when there was no one chasing them. Max was certain of it as the path he took was the same one those people come from.

From the sky, it was the only area in the forest where there wasn't too much greenery, and for Max, it meant that someone wouldn't just suddenly sneak up on him without him discovering them first.

But when Yu'er and Xue finally explained it, Max now had a clear idea of what was going on.

The time they split up, Yu'er and Xue went towards the other side of the mountain, and while searching, they encountered these people.

Curious as to why they were in this place, they trailed after them with Yu'er following from afar and Xue shapeshifting into a bird commonly found in this forest.

After some time of hearing their conversation, Xue went back to give Yu'er a full understanding. It was a coincidence that they have met with people who were escaping from the same Awakened they were trying to find.

And so Yu'er and Xue decided that rather than getting lost in the vast mountains, having no clue and map of where they were, why don't they just sneakily shadow these people and wait for the bats to come?

This continued until they reached the rocky regions in the mountain where they had to stop so as not to expose themselves.

The next moment, Max contacted them, asking for their location. After coordinating their positions, Max found himself in this place.

Once they joined up, they had to make a decision. Do they keep following these people, or do they go back to where Max last saw the bats?

However, when Xue hastily returned to report about something happening back in the forest, forcing every animal within to rush out, Max immediately decided on their next move.

On their phone displayed the creatures that they had been talking about. Max remembered that everything was still being broadcasted, and they didn't need to keep guessing where those bats might be.

Once Max finally specified where the bats were currently, connecting it with the discovery of Xue about the strange changes in the forest, he quickly planned on how they would execute their next move.

Back when Max, Yu'er, and Xue had just got out of their city, making their way to this location, Max suddenly thought, was it only because of curiosity that made them decide to go so far just to look at the bats?

It was then Max realized that most of this day would undoubtedly be wasted if they were to travel a long way just for sightseeing.

However, just before Max hesitated, another idea suddenly came to his mind. He could take advantage of this.

The area where the bats were located should be currently being broadcasted for Awakeneds to see at every corner of the world.

Everything that happens would be seen by a lot of Awakeneds, and since it was a unique skill and was being shown by a well-known figure, without a doubt, every single detail will be seen by everyone.

For Max, it was a great opportunity that would help him in one of his goals.

Max was an Awakened. An Awakened with the Lust System. Currently, since Max was extremely cautious, he had been waiting for the Magical Space that would give him the security he needed, enough for him to venture out and initiate contact with formidable Awakeneds.

Having Little Dou by his side, Max knew how much influence the Lust System would be to his lifestyle if he made full use of it without any restraints.

However, along with it comes great risks and danger. Though Max had enough skills with his Time Stop and other deadly skills, he had to stop for a second and think, was it enough?

Being the most familiar with how overpowered his skill would be if he were to combine and connect one skill after another, Max still hasn't tested whether it was enough for a stronger foe such as a Rank 2 or the unthinkable Rank 3.

Although Yu'er had repeatedly said Rank 3 Awakeneds were rarer than Rank 1's and 2's by a large margin, there was still the possibility.

But that wasn't what Max had been thinking about. When Max gathered information about Rank 2 Awakeneds, he was surprised to find that a lot of them were almost revered for breaking past the barrier of Rank 1.

From this, Max could understand how difficult it was for others to reach the next rank as even the small stages between ranks were already hard enough.

What's more, Max hasn't tested his skills against a Rank 2. Yu'er used to tell him that a Rank 2 is much stronger than a Rank 1. It wasn't just as simple as one having one skill and the other having two skills.

There was something more behind it, such as Yu'er adding that there was a slight suppression against lower ranks.

This suppression would weaken the effectiveness of the skills of lower ranks, which would mean that his skill would also similarly lose their expected effectiveness by an unknown margin.

Since it was like that, Max couldn't do anything to change it. But he could prepare some skill which would not lose their effectiveness no matter what.

This was where the skills such as Magical Space would come into the picture. It was just a skill, having no risks surrounding it, without having any complicated uses, a space that Max could use to shield himself and his women, the ultimate protection.

However, even though one of the problems was fixed, there was still more. One of which was what Max was working on, self-strengthening.

As long as he grows stronger, the enemies he would have would get lesser and lesser, though they would also be a level stronger.

Another problem of Max, which was not hard to miss, was quite simple and could be easily overlooked, numbers.

Others say strength comes in numbers. It might not be entirely accurate, but there was still some truth behind that, and Max could already see them being a victim of it.

They don't have a lot of allies. It could be said that they don't have anyone other than their few numbers.

This world was full of hidden Awakeneds and secretive organizations.

One day just as he woke up, a question suddenly popped into his mind. What if Awakeneds after Awakeneds come after them like waves.

This could be solved by hiding in the Magical Space. But Max knew that they should keep relying on just hiding. They should at least have a way to deal with those situations.

And the answer Max had thought about was what he exactly planned to pull off on this very day.

Every Awakened would find the idea that Max had, impossible to execute. However, having the set of skills he currently has, Max doesn't believe he couldn't do it.

How was Max going to scare off others to not make an enemy out of them? The answer was simple, have a powerful backer that will be recognized by everyone.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 184: Caught

A powerful backer. If they have someone like that who could scare off most others from offending them, then that would be the ideal result.

This idea came to mind when Max was conflicted about what to do to scare off threats, especially the ones who have the capability to send out Awakeneds one after another.

One of their weaknesses was that they move alone, and they have a lot of secrets, which limits their ability to have strong allies as if those allies aren't the women from the Women Conquered Section, then they could not really be called allies.

On the other hand, if they were in the Women Conquered Section, then that would only mean that their allies are not strong enough yet with Max being able to conquer them.

It was a problem that left them quite helpless, not knowing how to solve it. Having many skills was an incredible feat; however, not being able to use them would altogether be another story.

Even if Max chose to use the strongest of his skill, he could only go up to some point before others would realize that if they could not beat a Rank 1, why shouldn't they send a Rank 2? If their Rank 2 couldn't defeat this Rank 1, then what is stopping them from sending a group of Rank 2?

Pretending to be a Rank 1 Awakened while having a lot of skills would only be limiting himself, and it was not a good scenario for them.

Creating an image of himself as a powerful Rank 1 would not make any difference in other people's eyes. After all, a Rank 1 could only do so much.

How can he somehow keep his skill a secret and at the same time, have the freedom to use it, however, and whenever he wants?

When he thought about it like that, the answer just flowed into him. If he made Shadow Thief a formidable individual that seeks revenge for the smallest grievances, then it should be enough to sway away most people from having evil intentions.

Max can then just coincidentally come in contact with this mighty figure and have good relations with him.

The end result would be just him protecting himself using another identity. This identity would not need to hold anything back as no one would be able to discover who was the person behind it.

Rather than being a simple Rank 1 that could magically win battles over and over again, which would only arouse suspicion, why couldn't they just be protected by a mysterious figure?

Even if that mysterious figure were only himself, other people would not know about it, and so they would have to think properly before having any plans on them.

With this, Max can enjoy numerous benefits of being under the shade of a larger tree. And if someone was still determined to scheme against them, then he could only use his Shadow Thief identity to defend himself under the guise of protection.

For this to be possible only depends on whether Max succeeds or not on their execution.Smiling Death stayed on his position as he watched the bats charge rapidly towards their targets. From where he was standing, he could already see their severely exhausted faces as they struggled to move their overexerted bodies in the rocky terrain.

According to their plan, he only needed to wait for them to be distracted enough to make his move.

The surroundings were an open area, giving him a lack of options on where to hide. Once he stepped out of the forest, he would be easily spotted as soon as he dashes out.

Fortunately, the number of bats were enough to block their vision on some of the areas. There was also one bat allocated to solely guiding him on which place was covered, enough for him to move on to without being spotted.

Smiling Death was eager for action. He couldn't wait to see some beautiful faces and expressions. Thinking about it already made him over-excited. Right now, Smiling Death only put his mind on what to do with them, there was a lot, and he was conflicted about how he would play with them.

Everyone they had targeted will inevitably die. Those victims can only hope to die in a better situation than the others as Smiling Death would not let them off with a peaceful death.

This was his only source of entertainment, after all.

For today's success, they had coordinated with some individuals, planned for the specific time and place, and paid a huge price to make everything possible.

This was them betting on achieving success and getting a huge harvest. White Eye would benefit the most from this quest; he would finally get to consume an Awakened's blood, which will give him a massive boost in strength.

Opposite of how White Eye could achieve breakthroughs by only consuming blood, Smiling Death doesn't have much room to grow.

If Smiling Death wanted to advance in ranks, he would have to fight over resources and focus all his time on searching for ways to expand and increase the volume of energy in his body.

It will be an arduous task for Smiling Death to find the hope of reaching the next rank, and one could only guess how long it would take. His skill was simply not made to have the highest potential.

Smiling Death's skill doesn't have much room to grow, and it doesn't have any offensive capability. Long been aware of it, Smiling Death could only find joy in playing with the lives of regular people.

This time can be said to be his closest chance to participate in hunting Awakeneds as even if he wanted to, he doesn't have the ability to.

When the bat beside him finally flew out to a specific direction, Smiling Death knew it was his time to move.

Before he was able to step out of the forest to follow the guidance of the bat, Two vines suddenly shot out from the dirt below, catching him unaware, before firmly twirling around both of his legs.

"Wha-!"

With eyes wide open, Smiling Death almost froze, not knowing how to react before getting himself back.

Smiling Death didn't have an idea of what these vines were, suddenly retraining him; however, in the end, these were only vines.

Knowing he couldn't afford to waste any time, Smiling Death tried to pull his legs out, but the vines were gripping it unflinchingly, it wasn't budging at all.

When Smiling Death decided to pull it off with his hands, he quickly found out how wrong that decision was.

Seemingly waiting for it, two more vines shot out from the ground, grabbing onto his wrist. The vines which looked to be alive circled up his arms, not giving Smiling Death a chance to escape.

Just when Smiling Death thought it was over, another vine shot out, heading straight towards his face. Reflexively, Smiling Death closed his eyes for an instant, and that proved to be the last thing he saw.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 185: Weakness

Max, Yu'er, and Xue coordinated together and came up with a plan to deal with the two Awakeneds smoothly.

As they have been closely following the situation surrounding where bats had been, they quickly discovered that this Awakened wasn't taking action alone.

Coincidentally, the same one who attacked Max was the same one who was acting together with their target.

For Max, it couldn't be better as now he would be able to get him back for the troubles and annoyance he received.

Truthfully, Max had never thought too much about the recent attack. In his mind, these things would happen when he least expects it, and it will be out of his control.

Max came here today to accomplish a goal, small matters like what just happened before, were not something he wants to be bothered with.

Especially from what he had experienced, his attacker wasn't even powerful enough to make him feel threatened.

Small enemies like the Awakened from before don't deserve his time and effort, it was not a worth act, and Max was not willing to waste his energy dealing with a minor character.

However, if the world made it too convenient, then Max would not decline. The chance to punish the Awakened who attack him was now right before him.

It would be a pity if he were going to ignore it.The instant the vine came out of the ground, it instantly shot towards Smiling Death, and taking advantage of his surprise, the long vine twirled around his head down to his neck.

The second Smiling Death felt his head entirely covered by the living vine, for the first time since he had become an Awakened, an oppressive fear filled his heart.

It was only a short moment that time seemed to stop, and his entire body froze, feeling extremely uncomfortable as if something was crawling on every inch of his skin.

In the next moment, something cold could be felt on his chest. With his mind not comprehending what it was, Smiling Death only thought it was strange.

However, not long after, sweet-tasting blood suddenly flowed out of his mouth. Smiling Death's body shook, his eyes widened in shock, he couldn't believe it.

Smiling Death was invulnerable against all attacks; it had always been like that. When Smiling Death once got into an unfortunate accident, he got out unscathed; it was a miracle.

Through the past weeks, a lot of things had happened around him. What Smiling Death found out was he had the ability to be immune to all kinds of attacks.

Smiling Death had been full of confidence and arrogance about how he was undefeatable, and no one had been able to put a single scratch on him.

This belief had never been broken until his arrogance caused him to battle it out on one silent night with a strange person he encountered while on his way to a different city.

The strange person, betraying his expectations, suddenly turned into a massive group of bats.

But after the initial surprise, Smiling Death still held his belief that nothing could happen to him, and the bats could only attempt to scare him but not harm him.

Again, for the second time, something unbelievable happened. At first, nothing happened to him, and Smiling Death only looked on with contempt at the futile attacks of the bats.

What could some bats do against him? They were only some brainless creatures ganging up on him but still couldn't do anything.

However, a piercing pain could suddenly be felt from his back as if his skin was pulled out by tiny ants all at the same time.

This was when Smiling Death shockingly discovered that he wasn't as invincible as he thought. And this was also the time when he learned about his only weakness.

Max had also discovered this weakness when he was fighting against Smiling Death. Max had tried every attack he could put out, including using a tiny streak of Purple Lightning to test whether Smiling Death would have a reaction on his face.

But all of it spectacularly failed. Nothing was effective, and soon after Max gave up on the troublesome battle and landed his last blow on Smiling Death, his eyes caught onto something.

When Smiling Death flew away from his attack, Max was certain about what he saw. There was indeed a slight change in Smiling Death's face.

It wasn't the shock from the force Max was able to deal out with him being thrown back like a doll, and it certainly wasn't from the humiliation Max brought him.

For the first time, Max saw pain from his face. Although Smiling Death was quick to hide it, Max still knew that what he spotted wasn't a lie.

From this, Max instantly had an idea about how that could be possible. But with the arrival of the bats, Max had no time to confirm it.

And from how a dagger found its way to Smiling Death's chest, deeply sliding through him, Max's guess had now been proven to be true.

Every time Max had attacked him, Smiling Death had always been smiling. The fake smile on his face had already managed to annoy Max over and over.

However, Max had also noticed that Smiling Death always liked to watch his every action. Even when he was attacking from the back, Smiling Death never failed to turn his head, intent on watching his every attack while flashing out his incredibly annoying smile.

Max found it strange but had never thought that there was a reason behind it.

From what Max observed throughout their exchange, there could be multiple reasons why his attacks weren't dealing any damage.

But when Max added Smiling Death's strange actions and how he seemed to get hurt, Max had one guess that sounds quite farfetched but was possible.

Their initial plan was to only restrain Smiling Death with Xue shapeshifting into the vines, which can be found everywhere in the forest lying on the ground and flowing through the woods, Yu'er would then be the one to test out Max's idea.

Max didn't believe that it would work, which was why he had instructed Xue to transform into vines enough to remove Smiling Death entirely out of the battle for a very long time.

But now that Max had successfully figured out that attacks would only be blocked as long as Smiling Death could see it, it seemed like this will be the end for him.

Just as Smiling Death realized his situation, the vine around his head and neck tightened, constricting him with enough force which he could not defend against.

Eyes closed and limbs tied, Smiling Death could only disappear from the world.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 186: It Was Time

Now that they had removed one from the fight, Yu'er and Xue quickly went back to hiding as their part was already done.

Xue, who was currently still transformed into long vines, silently dug back down to where she came from under the dirt below.

She never spared anymore effort on restricting the movements on the now fallen body left behind as disposing of it wasn't included in their act.

Yu'er also ran back to the forest, heading towards a safe location where they agreed to meet. The location wasn't far from their position; it was only on the far side of the forest's edge.

There, Yu'er will be meeting with Xue to watch the exciting performance that was going to be shown a period from now.

Shortly after Yu'er and Xue went into hiding, one bat flew over Smiling Death's body, seemingly waiting for something.

Suddenly, another bat, this time a size larger than the first one flew down towards the body, hovering over it.

This bat was different from the one who was with Smiling Death from the beginning. Its eyes were clear and full of intelligence, and its fangs had an apparent difference among the common blood-sucking bats.

Not only were the fangs larger, but they also seemed to be sharp. From how formidable it looks, the bat could only be said to be an enhanced version of the others.

After hovering for a few seconds, it landed on the flesh of Smiling Death, and in an instant, the body disappeared, leaving only two bats flapping their wings.

Something odd seems to be going on with Smiling Death vanishing like smoke. And it didn't stop there. The larger bat abruptly acted in a surprising way.

In a swift manner, the larger bat rapidly flew over to the smaller one before sinking its fangs onto its head.

The poor bat had not been expecting something like this could happen. Once it finally reacted, it was too late.

With fangs sharp enough to be claws, it was able to easily dug into the flesh of the smaller bat, instantly killing it.

For the larger bat, what it did seemed to be normal and nothing strange as after the smaller bat lost its life, falling lifelessly, it turned away flying up towards the hordes of bats in the vast rocky region.

Max had not been sitting idly all this time. Since Yu'er and Xue had already done their part, it was time for him to do his.

Flying directly to the clumps of bats in the sky, Max silently joined the hundreds and thousands of bats without them noticing.

This was what he had to do. After Max stored Smiling Death's body in his Inventory, he decided to also remove all the troubles that might come with it.

The first one that came into his mind was the bat that was hovering over Smiling Death. Immediately going into action, Max instantly killed the unaware bat before flying away.

This way, there won't be anyone else that could know about what just occurred in this place.

However, Max had miscalculated something. What Max didn't know was everything that had transpired in the previous moment, including Xue and Yu'er's acts, had been broadcasted for everyone to see.

If Max had time to look at his phone, he would quickly notice that the earlier area shown had now been widened.

The scene that wasn't included a while ago was now being seen by an unknown amount of people. Max had considered this before, but he didn't spend more effort into doing something about it.

Now it was too late. The current scene shown looked to have been zoomed out, catching everything that was happening in a wide span of area.

Surprisingly, everything was crystal clear, and even the tiny details such as faces could be clearly seen.

Fortunately, even without knowing about this, Max had already taken into consideration the chances of other spectators finding their identities; thus, no information about them had been revealed.

Only, the strange scene of Smiling Death's fallen body disappearing, and the one bat killing the other was seen by all.

Numerous conclusions had been made, and some Awakeneds that had watched it became lost in their thoughts.

Most of them were thinking whether they would have done anything if they were in Smiling Death's position.

The amount of time it took for him to be caught and slain was too fast. One moment Smiling Death was alone, and the next, his limbs were already tied, and his movements restricted.

And what happened after that, some Awakeneds felt chills crawling down their spines, imagining that there might be one day where they only minded themselves and suddenly become a victim of the same act the next second.

Although others only praised their own skills, which could make sure that the same attack would never be possible against them.

Other new Awakeneds that had watched what just occurred became shocked by how fast everything went.

What happened could be considered an act of assassination, and this was their first time seeing the darkness of the world. Naturally, they would feel fear, but some looked on with contempt at such an ordinary attack, thinking they would have done better.

Those ones with experienced eyes, however, had long seen through the attack. They could see that the attacker was still holding back, only stabbing with almost no energy used.

In the end, they concluded that it was the target who was weak, being played without even seeing who it was that killed him even until death.

But what made them looked on with interest was the bat that was responsible for the disappearance of the body.

It was apparent that the bat had arrived with a plan, landing on the lifeless body, which somehow made it vanish before attacking the other bat as if it didn't want to alert anyone.

The intelligence it showed was enough for them to intently follow it with their eyes, but soon, they found themselves disappointed, seeing the bat disappear among the large group of bats.

They weren't the only ones. Even though the other Awakeneds who had been watching couldn't see through every action that occurred, they still had a feeling that there will be more.

For Awakeneds who had too much time on their hands, they would, of course, watch the entire show.It was now time for Max to begin the second phase of his task.

While Max was in the middle of planning, he naturally had to consider the chance that the bats would only flee away from him.

There was also the possibility of the bats simultaneously going after him. Even though his Purple Lightning could destroy all of them, Max had already decided to use it as a last resort. After all, to use the Purple Lightning, Time Stop would also have to be used along with it.

This zone Max was currently at was definitely the focus of the whole broadcast. Yu'er and Xue should also be watching right now.

Luckily for him, no one would connect his identity to a bat, and what's more, countless bats were flying in his surroundings. Max could do whatever he wants and still not be seen.

Max imitated the entire outer appearance of the bats, which would guarantee that he will not be recognized as a different one.

Now, all he had to do was to decrease their numbers. Max was the only intelligent bat in the middle of countless unaware creatures. For him, this would be a piece of cake.

It was time.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 187: Infiltration

Being surrounded in every corner by a large group of hostile bats gave Max a mindblowing experience.

It felt like only one mistake, and he would be revealed and put in a dangerous position; it truly felt like he was playing with his life.

Although, in reality, his life wasn't in any danger as he still has a wide range of skills which could Max utilize to assist himself once he found himself in a tight situation.

However, the pressure was enough for Max to feel like he was doing something fun and exciting. In addition, being against such a monstrous Awakened also gave him a thrilling feel that he never felt before.

Now, Max was in the process of preparing to decrease the numbers of bats silently and remove as many as he could before anyone would be alerted.

The current numbers of the bats should almost be reaching up to a thousand. This was only an estimation, and they could be more.

Max knew that if he weren't able to decrease their numbers to less than a hundred, then he wouldn't be able to do anything if they decided to escape.

Watching their previous actions, Max still had no idea what these bats will do if they were alerted of him infiltrating their group.

But what he does know was it wouldn't end well for him. Even being well aware of that, Max still chose to go through his plan.

To prevent the impending disaster that was looming over him, Max could only put all his focus on his efficiency in dealing with these creatures in hopes that when they finally found him, their numbers would be too small to pose a challenge.

By then, it would not be hard for Max to play with them and put up a great show for everyone to see.

Max was, after all, attempting to create a powerful figure by showing everyone that was watching what real power means and at the same time, form a veil of mystery surrounding him.

To make it possible, Max had a few things he had to accomplish. First, Max has to significantly decrease the bats' numbers to a manageable one.

Second, Max would have to reveal himself in human form before everyone and have them remember his appearance and, lastly, force the Awakened behind the bats to show some power that was enough to scare and alert some of the spectators.

For that specifically, Max believed that he has the answer on how he could make it possible.

The bats were currently in their agitated state, rushing towards the three Awakeneds who has their attention solely focused on escaping away.

However, since the bats were traveling through the sky, not on the rocky, uneven surface, they never had to deal with the dangerous terrains.

Slowly, the distance was between them was decreasing. It was only a matter of time before the bats would be able to catch up and engage in a fierce and explosive fight.

Once this happened, Max would then use the opportunity given to him to make his move. As when that time comes, the chances of him being discovered would significantly decrease with the intense battle that would occur.

The three Awakeneds far away seemed to have also been aware that they could only go so far before the blood-sucking bats would once again surround them.

It could be seen from their slower movements that they were preserving their energy in preparation for the incoming fight.

They had long notified Chief Li about their situation and had told him about what had transpired before.

Immediately responding to it, Chief Li change their plan from meeting in their agreed location to him making his way over to the trios' position.

Their vehicle was secured in many ways that the bats would not be able to break through it. Inside, they could rest, contact their reinforcements, and wait for them to arrive.

Right now, what the trio had to do was to prolong the battle, stalling for Chief Li's arrival. Knowing how close their designated meeting location was and taking into consideration the bumpy terrain, it would take Chief Li several tens of minutes to reach them.

As they have already experienced being besieged by the bats, they should be able to deal with them for that amount of time somehow.

In the blink of an eye, the bats had already reached them and simultaneously swarmed them with their overwhelming numbers.

All of them were hungry for blood and had even become more aggressive, seeing three trapped Awakeneds barely standing on their ground, growing restless from their relentless assaults.

Max watched on for a moment before deciding that this was the right time to also begin his attacks.

Responding to his thoughts, his fangs grew longer and sharper, and claws had also started extending out, giving Max the perfect ability to firmly grab onto his targets.

In addition, the edges of his wings now had a thin blade running along its surface. In a blink of an eye, Max turned into a killer bat, making him a predator among ordinary blood-sucking bats.

Since Max has the Shapeshifting Skill, there was no need for him to imitate the features of the bats completely.

Therefore, doing some small modifications to his transformation can easily be done as long as he willed to. However, his transformation also has a limit.

The blade on his wings was only made from common materials, and there was nothing special, nor does it have unique capabilities included in it.

But even if it was only an ordinary blade, it was enough to deal with the bats around him. After all, they are merely ordinary creatures. It would only take a single hit to kill one of them successfully.

After seeing the changes in himself, Max was now even more confident in lowering the numbers of these bats.

In the next instant, Max swiftly made his move, dashing towards a small group of bats in the backside of the horde.

Soon after Max closed the distance, with his sharp claws, he hooked it on the nearest bat, not leaving it a chance to escape before his fangs moved in for the kill.

Being a bat was such a unique experience, and feeling the air hitting against his elastic wings when he flapped down felt unbelievable.

Moreover, now, it was even more amazing. His claws were as sharp as a blade.

Every one of them was not aware that a predator had already infiltrated their group, still flying as they stared far away, readying themselves to move down on the three Awakeneds.

Max was only having fun with their unawareness.

After eliminating one, Max found out that his claws were sharp enough to destroy the bat's tiny and fragile bodies, which removed the need for him to use his fangs for the finishing attack.

And it also made it easier for him to store their bodies directly to his Inventory after killing them as they were already connected.

This way, there won't be a mysterious scene of bats suddenly falling from the sky, which would only alert others, attracting their attention to himself.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 188: Only Death Awaits

As expected, White Eye was able to close the distance with the three Awakened only after a short moment.

All sides were covered by the bats' overwhelming numbers, and from the eyes of the three Awakeneds, this was simply an unfair battle.

Everywhere they look, bats were the only thing they can see. It filled their entire vision, which led them to lose sight of their companions.

If not for the sounds of battles, and occasional shouts to give their party an understanding of each other's positions, they would have thought that they were fighting alone in this crazy battle.

All of them were currently in a massive pressure to hold their ground as once they exposed a slight error, the bats would surely take advantage of it to flock over them.

The bats diving down was the most dangerous scenario that could happen. They could handle it if the bats were only attacking them from all sides, but once all of them manage to grab on to them, it would then be challenging to get out of that situation.

Rather than thinking that they were only bats that were easy to kill, in their minds, the bats were more like ants, ants that were making an attempt to little by little consume them from the outside.

No one could imagine how bad their situation was looking, and even the ones who were watching it throughout the world could only shake their heads in pity for their fates.

They all knew that if no one were to break them out of this encirclement, it would only be a matter of time before their will break down as their lives were already sealed the time they got surrounded.

Max only gave them a glance from time to time, making sure that they won't be dying just yet as he still needed them as a distraction. And being an Awakened, Max also knows that an Awakened would not be easily defeated, especially that they were only against a bunch of bats.

Now grouping up together, the trio coordinated their skills in a combination of the barrier for defense, a smoke that forces the bats to a sleep state, and a swordsman dealing the final blow. From how they were handling themselves, they should definitely last for quite a while.

As long as they give Max a few minutes, it would be more than enough for Max to wipe out a large number of them. Of course, this was in the condition of being able to freely continue without being noticed.

Sometimes Max would think about the course of action of the bats as they were confusing him as to why they decided to attack Awakeneds.

Max had seen how the blood-sucking bats destroyed a village before, but he had only seen a part of it. From it, Max could already discern some details and form an understanding of the bats.

These were bloodsuckers, and from how they were doing it, they seemed to be immensely experienced in their acts. This could only mean that they had been doing this for quite a while now.

Also, there should be a goal behind what they were doing. Seeing as they were bats and bloodsuckers, and at the same time being an Awakened altogether, Max could only conclude that there was something attractive from the blood, and they were using it as a catalyst for growth.

Now that they were here looking fearsome showed that the Awakened behind them had never encountered failure and had always succeeded. Since that was the case, there was no need for them to attack Awakeneds.

There was the possibility that this was only an act of revenge, but Max would never know.

Currently, his focus was entirely on decreasing the number of bats around him. Max continued to fly from places to places while simultaneously adding one bat after another to his Inventory.

Fortunately, the Inventory has a limitless space inside it, and Max doesn't have to worry about remains of bats filling it up completely.

As the attention of the bats was focused on the three Awakeneds, Max, who was currently in the shape of a bat, had nothing holding him back from slaughtering them.

Every time he moved, one group bats would disappear into thin air. Max was like an unstoppable assassin killing a bunch of unintelligent creatures.

Xue and Yu'er, who had already met in a safe location, turned to their phones closely watching the situation.

Knowing that they would only alert the Awakened behind the bats if they were to make their move, they had unwillingly decided to step out of the battle. Now, they were only keeping up with the happenings around the location while finding any signs of Max.

Max had briefed them about his plan, and even though it was quite dangerous, with his current skills, he could still manage to pull it off.

Before them on the screen, was a giant horde of bats flying around before shooting down towards the three Awakeneds.

Not all the bats were attacking the Awakeneds at the same time since the available space wasn't enough for everyone to fit, and also, they had to be wary of the sleeping mist.

Instinctively, a lot of them avoided being near it since everyone who managed to get close to it would suddenly fall unconscious, and at that time, only death awaits them.

Yu'er tried to see if she could find Max among the countless bats, searching for any strange movements among them. However, no matter how hard she looked, she couldn't find him. There were simply too many bats on the area, and Max should have disguised himself enough to be undetected.

Several minutes had passed; for some reason, Yu'er felt that the group of bats had somehow thinned. Although she couldn't see bats disappearing, the area now seemed a bit brighter than it had been before.

This was definitely due to Max's doing. Yu'er couldn't see it, but she knew Max had probably eliminated hundreds of them by now.

Still, even so, there were still no signs of Max being around anywhere. This was good, as if she couldn't find him, then others should also not be able to notice him.

It would, however, be a different story for the Awakened behind the bats. But seeing that the bats were still intent on the attack, the three struggling Awakeneds, meant that Max was still not discovered and was free to continue his act.

On the other side, Max was rejoicing over his success. The number of bats that he had stored in his Inventory amounted to more than a few hundred.

From his observation, that amount was equal to almost one-third of the entire number of bats. The only reason why the group of bats wasn't so thinned out by now was that previously, they were occupying a large area.

Now that they had gotten close together circling the three Awakeneds, overall, they would naturally look just about the same as before, only that they don't cover a broad span anymore.

Slowly, time passed without anyone noticing.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 189: Unwilling Retreat

The current situation on the ground can only be described as chaotic. Bats could be found everywhere throughout the region, and a great number of them also littered on the dirt below.

Several minutes had passed, the three Awakeneds could still keep up with the relentless bombardment of attacks against them.

By grouping up together, they had managed to lessen the pressure on their individual selves. It also helped that when they coordinated with each other, their skills would turn to become extremely effective.

The Barrier Master only erected a temporary barrier to trap some of the bats inside with them while the other two would take turns on dealing with the bats.

With the sleeping mist and a skillful swordsman, the blood-sucking bats had no choice but to fall under their synchronized abilities.

The trio also had a broad knowledge and experience of battles, which led them to turn to the advantageous terrain.

Slowly making their way on to the formation of boulders, all the while dealing with groups after groups of bats, the trio carefully assessed their situation.

On their front were blood-sucking bats baring their fangs on to them, and behind were rock formations that they would take advantage to ease more of the pressure weighing down on them.

One stone formation was situated on one side of the region. It had two large rocks standing beneath a wide, uneven slate covered with large rocks and dirt. Surrounding it were only shattered pieces of the stones that looked to have broken off from the various rock formations sometime in the past.

There were many others of such formations found everywhere around them. Only, this formation would be the most useful one for them to stay under.

The slate was wide enough to completely cover their heads from random bats raining down on their blind spots, and it would lessen their need to keep looking at all sides, wary of surprise attacks.

Now the only thing that they would have to worry about was their front and back. And since there were three of them, this would not pose an issue.

What made them more ecstatic was that it had already been a long time since Chief Li hurried to their location.

It should be any time now that they would get away from his troublesome situation. For one second, when they were separated and blinded by the bats covering their vision, the three of them thought that they might really have no paths out.

Now, however, Chief Li's nearing arrival blossomed the tiny hope they held towards getting away.

As for how Chief Li would find them, there was no need to worry about that. The bats had covered a large area, and Chief Li would surely not miss this grand spectacle.

Normally, three Awakeneds should not be bullied by one Awakened like this, especially that the three Awakeneds have skills that were related to small skirmishes and battles.

However, all of them were unfortunate to have encountered an Awakened that can be considered a mismatch against them.

White Eye's ability was transforming into blood-sucking bats that could terrorize and an entire population of a village.

The trio's skills, on the other hand, were either Utility Skills or Sword Skills, which weren't of much help against larger numbers. If they knew that this would happen, they would have brought someone else for this task.

This was the strength in numbers. Relying on numbers might have a high chance of failure against absolute power, but against Awakeneds of the same level, the effectiveness of it was evident.

However, there was no denying that luck had also played a role in this.

White Eye had only been fortunate that he wasn't against an Awakened with a large scale destruction skill. In a head-on fight, even Max would effortlessly win against White Eye, that is if he decided to unleash all of his abilities without holding back.

This was truly how it should have been. The blood-sucking bats should not be dominating three Awakeneds alone. All of it was only made possible because of the lack of large scale destruction skills.

Unknown to all of them, White Eye had considered all this along with Smiling Death. Before they went through their plan, the two of them had kept some inside contacts who sent them the information of the Awakeneds that was coming for them,

This was the reason why they had been so confident going into this. When White Eye finished reading through the data provided by their contacts, he immediately knew that there was no way for them to fail.Feeling the air blowing against his skin, Max sped up, grabbing the nearest bat that was unaware of a powerful set of claws rushing towards its head.

It then became just another offering to Max's Inventory.

This was what Max had been doing for the past several long minutes. From his movements, it seemed like he was jumping from one bat to another, and as he moved to the next one, the bat on his grip would each time disappear.

His efficiency in hunting the blood-sucking bats was becoming better and faster. The bats' weak point was around their neck region where Max could sink his sharp claws like he was slicing through butter.

At this point, Max was harvesting lives, and everywhere he turned to would be cleansed, leaving none of the blood-sucking bats alive.

By now, the skies had become brighter due to the significant decrease in numbers of the blood-sucking bats.

Moments ago, the changes weren't apparent; however, now that Max was given a good amount of time on his own, the damage he had dealt was immense.

Now, more than half of the bats' numbers had now been eliminated.

It was getting harder and harder to find cover and hide his movements as his swift flight alone would expose him to being an odd one among the others.

Stopping right now was also not a good idea as Max came here to lessen their remaining numbers, and stopping now would signal a failure.

Rapidly thinking as he glanced at the remaining bats, Max, with a flap of his wings, soared high up towards a large group of bats, releasing everything he had onto them.

Sharp claws pierced through their bodies and wings swinging by their sides, immediately blood was drawn in the sky.

After finishing a group of bats, Max quickly went to another large group and unleashed a one-sided slaughter in the sky.

Since Max didn't need to hold back anymore, completely exposing an odd bat killing its fellow bats, his output had become greater, eliminating groups after groups of bats.

Very quickly, the sky turned wider with only a few hundred bats taking turns to chip away the last strength left within the three Awakeneds.

A few minutes after they had found an advantageous spot, the trio had not expected to be put in another predicament. The Awakened responsible for the sleeping mist ran out of energy. In the next moment, the swordsman, having to fight against bats on two sides, had become sluggish, drained out strength.

The Barrier Master was not left alone, either. Without anyone to block the bats, the trio found themselves swarmed over by mindless bats with no care of their lives.

However, shortly, an unbelievable change occurred, and they had once again found themselves in a similar situation as the last time.

Seemingly in a hurry, all the bats took a sharp turn towards the forest as their piercing cries flowed out wave after wave throughout the rocky regions.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 190: Smell the Blood in the Air

White Eye was enraged as he moved across the vast expanse of trees in the forest.

Everything that he had planned, everything that he needed to do was perfectly accomplished by him without missing anything.

White Eye had controlled his bats to attack the three Awakeneds on his own. Pitting himself against three Awakeneds was not an easy feat. Destroying all three of them on his own was an even greater achievement.

If not for the fortunate situation, everything would not have gone this way. Still, to be able to pull it off and have the ability to make it possible despite the obvious limitation of his skill, White Eye undeniably did great, until now.

White Eye was furious about his bats being reduced to the point that he could only stop everything and fall back towards the forest.

Remembering the previous conditions of the three Awakeneds, fury filled his mind. He was so close to getting all of them. That should have been a great feast for him.

Everything went according to his plan, but still, what did he get in the end? Failure!

White Eye, who was currently controlling the bat leading at the front, made a sudden turn towards another direction.

The prize was already in his grasp, but he still couldn't get it. White Eye was truly unlucky this time. One could say that if Max didn't get to see the live broadcast, then everything would have gone the other way.

No one would be able to stop Smiling Death and White Eye on their plans against the three Awakeneds.

Moreover, Max also didn't have any plans of giving those three a helping hand. He was merely avenging himself and nothing more. But in the end, everything had gone this way instead. White Eye would just have to accept that he was the one who came out as a loser.

In White Eye's mind, Smiling Death was the one who is responsible for today's loss. If Smiling Death were only there, then he would have happily been consuming the blood of three Awakeneds by now, which would contribute significantly to his growth.

White Eye didn't even think about where Smiling Death might be right now. That person should be on the currently on the run, wherever Smiling Death was doesn't concern him anymore.

As, if White Eye ever sees a sign of him, then he will have to suffer the consequences.

Smiling Death had no idea that all this time, White Eye had been observing him and still haven't completely trusted him. And so, through time, White Eye, like Max, had also figured out his weakness.

If he wanted to, he could easily send Smiling Death to his next life. He was but an ant for White Eye.

White Eye was only using him as a shield, a tool to accomplish his goals. Each time that they would have a good catch, White Eye would always end up with what he desired, blood. Aside from that, nothing else was of importance.

Another reason that White Eye had allowed Smiling Death to join him was that Smiling Death had nothing which could make him feel threatened.

It was true that his defensive skill had good use, but offensively, Smiling Death was no different than the ordinary people he was used to prey on.

In addition, White Eye could also bypass Smiling Death's defense ability with his large number of bats and consume the most precious blood, an Awakened's blood.

Many times White Eye was tempted to take the blood for himself; however, looking at the bigger picture, he should be able to prey on stronger opponents with Smiling Death around, so he held back.

Now, White Eye was deeply regretting his hesitation. In the end, he was left with nothing, and he couldn't accept it. No, he will not accept it.

Staring far into the distance, on another secluded region of the mountain, wooden huts were arranged side by side.

With a chilling glint on his eyes, White Eye flapped his wings towards the location.

The surroundings bats followed his lead as they bared their fangs, showing their aggression already knowing what would soon be happening.

Behind them, a smaller bat gave a curious glance, looking towards the far distance before flying along with the others.

Max never went anywhere. All this time, he had followed the group, wanting to see where they would go now that they had suddenly retreat.

His current form was now the same as others; Max changed into a true blood-sucking bat, perfectly blending into their numbers. Max had immediately transformed once he saw the abrupt retreat of the bats, worried that he might get exposed.

Shortly after turning into a similar bat, he wildly flew everywhere around the other bats to shake off any traces which could identify him as the different one in case some eyes were focused on watching him.

Once Max felt that no one should be able to find him amongst the others now, he slowly went to the backside of the group, intently observing where they were headed to.

What Max couldn't understand was why wasn't he chased out by the other bats. The Awakened behind the bats should have seen the damage he dealt to those creatures, significantly lowering their numbers down to only a hundred.

He should already be escaping from the bats right now, but the attack that he had been waiting for was nowhere in sight. While they were traveling through the forest, Max had several times wondered if he was being led to a trap.

However, after so long, Max could still not think of a way for them to retaliate against him as he could flee unhindered anytime. Confident of his ability, Max chose to fly along with them deep inside the forest.

Unknown to Max, the blood-sucking bats were not just a puppet of the user; each of them could still act based on their instincts. Along with that, with the bats' aggressive behavior, fights and deaths were common among them. White Eye could only ignore it as it was difficult for him to control each one of the bats. Also, the bats were numerous; a few ones dying won't affect anything.

As for what White Eye had thought about when he saw the bats being reduced by a large portion, he merely thought it was because of the three Awakeneds.

Their attacks were quite erratic and endless. The mountains of bodies scattered across the ground around the Awakeneds also served as a cover. This made White Eye believed that all the disappearance of his bats was only them being killed while attacking.

It never once came into his mind that there was an outside influence transforming into a bat to kill all his bats. Even if someone were to tell him that, he would not believe it.Reaching the end of the forest, what came into their view was a vast region of fields, and small wooden huts covered a small area of it. One would only need a glance to see people living in it.

White Eye had been through continuous failures, and he had also just recently let three Awakeneds go after he put everything into making it possible in the first place.

Now all of it went to waste, and White Eye was back to the beginning where he first started. Since he couldn't prey on Awakeneds on his own without some luck, this will do for now.

White Eye stared at the people going about their own business. He could almost smell the blood in the air.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Read The Lust System - Chapter 191: Mysterious Item online free - Light Novel Full

Chapter 191: Mysterious Item

Most Awakeneds had always looked at other people as unimportant.

A lot of them would do anything just to chase for benefits. It would even be better if they were only up against ordinary people as they could get away from basically anything if executed properly.

This, in turn, had put everyone in a dangerous spot where they could only be like sheep waiting to be slaughtered. Even though there were a lot of Awakeneds all over the world who are filled with justice, treating everyone in equal standing, they were severely outnumbered.

Awakeneds like White Eye were numerous, but most chose to hide in the dark where they could move freely.

All of them were keeping an eye on opportunities at the same time, silently growing their strengths. After all, for Awakeneds, strength is the most important.

In the past, when most Awakeneds were still new to their skills, fighting and chaos would occur everywhere. Now, however, they had become used to it and through the years, gradually blended into society.

But it had not gone down smoothly. Awakeneds did not suddenly learn to integrate themselves among ordinary people. Being proud of their strengths, most of them desired to have better treatment compared to clueless people.

For years, under the image of a peaceful world, were struggles of Awakeneds to be in power. This was the cost that many had paid with blood.

Even now, in some parts of the world, Awakened organizations were still engaged in war — all of it for their own gains and to get ahead of others.

There were also Awakeneds who had skills that can be said to have some evil influence. Like White Eye, for example, his skill required him to suck out the blood of others to advance and see growth to his power.

Nothing else could be done in that situation except for White Eye to do and use everything he can to promote his rank or even only to break through to the next stage.

Every Awakened would have done the same and fulfill the conditions of advancement that their skills have required them to accomplish.

Max had Sex Steal to which he has to have sex to get an exact copy of the woman's skill in the condition that she is an Awakened. And just like others, never did Max hesitate to make use of it. Only that the Awakeneds he knows about were limited, and among them, none were women.

For some others, however, it would only be a matter of time as Max had to put great considerations into his actions.

Whoever they are, once they have unlocked an ability, they would always have their eyes on further improving their strength. After all, who could resist the temptation that comes with absolute power?

No matter what one desired, having absolute power was a definite way to make it all possible. In addition, one would also be respected and admired by others.

Moreover, being an Awakened is a way for people to become extraordinary. There was also the desire to be above others and reach the top.

This was what White Eye yearned for. White Eye didn't want to be an ordinary person, spending the rest of his life doing normal things and dying long after.

What White Eye wanted was to break through the barrier of being human into something different. Lifespans and mortal bodies would no longer a problem for him.

As long as White Eye could continue advancing to the next level, he would extend his life significantly, enjoying a life that ordinary mortals could only have in their fantasies.

For White Eye, this was what it meant to be an Awakened. Not to mention that his skill would turn more powerful as he goes further to the next stages and ranks.

Knowing what his skill was, White Eye could only dream about what he could do in the future. When that time came, his bats should be able to prey on skilled Awakeneds. Other Awakeneds would then have to be wary and afraid of him.

Blood!

It was the sole condition for his advancement. It was the key to his bright and promising future. And now, it was right in front of him.

White Eye had always ignored others and only did everything he wanted without care. His arrogance attitude looked down upon ordinary people and treated them as his livestock.

From the day White Eye found out about his skill, he had already successfully devoured several mountain villages. This made him closer and closer to reaching the next small stage.

White Eye was already in the Late Phase of Rank 1, and only a little bit was needed for him to reach the next stage. White Eye could already feel it inside him.

Looking at the small village before him, White Eye released a frightening aura around himself. This day he would feast.

With a strong flap of his wings, White Eye led his bats towards the peaceful village. Not long after, screams could be heard all over the region. Bats shrieked, and cries of despair filled the area, but no one was near enough to listen to it.So this is how they do it?

Max watched as chaos erupted in the village. The scene had become a mess, and no one was doing anything about it.

With the goal of showing off, Max was certainly not the one who was going to stop it. He doesn't have too.

Max was currently hidden in the shade of a tree closely watching the situation. From one side, he could see some familiar people doing the same thing as he was.

They were the Awakeneds from before, but now there was a new guy with them. Max only took a short glance at them before turning back to the scene of bats ravaging an entire village.

Max could see fangs sinking in the flesh as they sucked the blood out to the last drop, leaving nothing but a dried-up corpse.

Following which, the bats' eyes suddenly gave off a white glow. It wasn't only their eyes that experienced some changes; the atmosphere around them had also turned colder.

From being a normal bat that gave off the same feeling as the birds in the sky, the white-eyed bats now gave off a feeling similar to a chilling sharp sword. They also gave off an intense pressure no one could ignore.

Chief Li had also seen the changes that happened to the bats. A frown appeared on his face knowing what it was.

The three Awakeneds around him wore a confused expression. Although they didn't have a low position in the Special Affairs Department and in some way, even higher than Chief Li, they still wouldn't have access to every Awakened's information.

From the pressure the bats were giving off, one could already see that it wasn't only a small change. Unsure of what it was, the trio could only think about one thing.

Aren't they giving off the same feeling as what they would feel when they were up against an Awakened?

With brows knitted together, Chief Li considered their chances of defeating White Eye at this time. But no matter how he tried to think, Chief Li couldn't come up with a plan.

Having no other choice, Chief Li took out a mysterious item.

"It seems like I can only use this."

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 192: Poison Scroll

The world had experienced countless changes ever since Awakeneds had appeared one after another.

One of those changes was how they view the world. The world had started to become more and more complicated with each Awakened that popped up.

Various unbelievable skills from fantasies had come true, and most of them went against science, completely destroying the people's beliefs.

From putting their attention to finding jobs and work their way to the top, people who had suddenly become an Awakened now only have a thirst for power within themselves.

Their life had completely turned around, and they were now focused on improving their own strengths, everything else was secondary.

As Awakeneds kept appearing, there was no limit to what skill someone could have. This made specific skills more attractive than others. Since Awakeneds were numerous in this world, a group of them had been able to make a name for themselves.

The top Awakeneds wasn't only limited to those who had frightening combat power. Even though the world and the Awakeneds in it would only recognize strength as the main factor for being an expert, non-combat Awakeneds could also reach the top in their own ways.

Non-combat Awakeneds usually consist of Awakeneds that could support others from behind. There were a large number of them, and no one would dare to look down on them. Even if they didn't have any combat capabilities, it is possible that their contribution could still be higher than some powerful Awakeneds.

The world wasn't only ruled by swords and spears. Shields should also not be ignored. Awakeneds had learned this the hard way when they have suffered from the unique and unpredictable skills of others.

Smiling Death was an example of a non-combat Awakened. While his fighting capability was indeed weak, his defense ability was top notch among other skills. What's the point of a powerful Elemental Skill user if it can't even damage its opponent.

Seeing the incredible potential of Defensive Skill users, a lot of organizations kept their eyes open for skillful ones and tried many ways to pull them to their sides. Some had succeeded, and some don't, but that wasn't the end of it.

Defensive Skills were only one of the many non-combat skills that were highly valued by others. If one were to have more knowledge about the world, they would quickly realize that the value of Defensive Skills was only in the middle compared to Unique Skills.

It was common knowledge that Unique Skills were highly valuable, and most Awakeneds who have them would someday be a powerful Awakened and famous throughout the world. Naturally, some would also be unlucky and only receive useless skills that don't have much use. Those people can only be contented with their status as an Awakened.

However, for the Awakeneds who had been fortunate enough to have gotten skills that were related to Potion-Making and Crafting Skills, for these Awakeneds, as long as they release their products, Awakeneds, no matter how influential, would flock on their doors.

This only applies to those skillful Awakeneds who could show impressive products that will be tempting enough to attract others.

For some, skills related to Crafting Skills were one of the best ones to have. Not only it would push their position straight to the top, but it would also be easy to get the help of a lot of Awakeneds.

The line of Awakeneds they would receive in their doorsteps would be never-ending as Awakeneds know how useful potions are, especially if the effects were unique and amazing. The amount of Awakeneds who wish to curry some favors would be innumerable. Only an idiot would choose to offend them.

That wasn't the only thing. The number of Awakeneds who had those kinds of skills was extremely few. This was not only attributed to the skills being rare among Awakeneds. The auction had also been the cause of it.

Since there was an auction, Awakeneds could just sell their goods without the need to expose their identities. Hence, even when numerous products were being sold, most of their makers had still remained hidden.

This wasn't new. Awakeneds, usually the non-combat ones who have incredibly useful skills, would rather remain anonymous than risk being the target of people with evil intentions.

Most of them had seen what happened to others who didn't choose to side themselves with powerful forces. Those powerful forces will do anything and would even resort to malicious schemes to get their hands on the gold mine of a skill.

But when things don't go their way, their retaliation will be swift and merciless, removing those people who declined from the world, cutting off the chances of them being poached by their enemies.

One can say that the auction had saved most of the Craftsman and Potion Makers. Now, they could benefit greatly from their skills and also make a name for themselves by leaving their insignia on their products.

In this way, not only would people know about them, but they could also widen their influence to a large number of people. As for proving the authenticity of it, there was simply no need to as with their unique marks; no one would be able to imitate it.

Adding the fact that they only sold their products in the auction, which would always verify and guarantee that their products were real, no one would dare say that they were tricked.

Due to this, many Awakeneds have benefited from a wide range of products available. Though they were a little expensive, their effects were enough for Awakeneds to unhesitantly buy it.

Max had also been aware of it for quite a while now, but he only chose to look and not buy anything so far. Currently, those items had no use for him, and as for Life-Saving Potions, with their Reverse Time Skill, there was no need for that.

However, for poison cures, antidotes had been a rare potion probably from its low demand, not a lot had bothered to spend time to make it.

On the other hand, Chief Li had stacks of those items stored in their base. Since their Special Affairs Department was formed to deal with Awakeneds, several items had been provided to them.

Fortunately, Chief Li had brought one of their treasured items today. Against White Eye, naturally, they have done their preparations.

However, Chief Li did not expect that he would use the item today. No matter how he thought about it, it was a waste using it here. But they were left with nothing else, and this was the only to defeat White Eye before he decides to make his way into cities. When that time comes, it will be too late.

Looking at the scroll in his hand, Chief Li showed a reluctant expression. One could see how much he valued the item.

The item was not the most powerful when it comes to dealing with other Awakeneds, but for White Eye, it was incredibly useful.

With the item, White Eye won't be able to do anything but to receive all the damage to himself. It could be said to be one of the things he feared the most.

Poison Scroll!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 193: Scroll Effects

Awakeneds had always pursued power, and this hasn't changed through the years.

This doesn't only apply to combat-related Awakeneds. Everyone, including non-combat ones, would have some attraction to treasures and powerful items, which would give them a boost of strength.

No matter who it was, they would not be able to look away from the temptation of being ahead of others as having formidable items would be equal to improving their own strengths. And for non-combat Awakeneds, treasures, especially those life-saving ones and destructive ones, could serve as a protection against their enemies.

Once Awakeneds had known about treasures, they had scrambled to get their hands on one as they knew it would be the entrance to obtain more power. However, these kinds of opportunities don't come often, which made Awakeneds look towards the next best thing, Awakened-made items.

One such item was what Chief Li was holding right now. Poison Scroll. This Poison Scroll was one of the most common Scrolls, only that it was incredibly expensive, and the Scroll itself was not too well received.

Scrolls belong under the category of 'one could only look at but not afford.' The item is quite rare if one were to look at the supply all over the world.

However, for the Poison Scroll, the demand for the item was almost none. Therefore, one could easily purchase a few as long as they could afford it.

The reason lies in its effects. The Poison Scroll releases a potent poison in a specific area for a few minutes, but as long as one managed to get away from it, the Scroll would then become wasted.

However, for other Scrolls, their effects were outstanding, and all the available supplies would usually be gone in an instant.

Scrolls were the product of a combination of an Awakened's skill and craftsmanship. To make these items, one had to go through an exhausted and time-consuming process. One would also require several Awakeneds working together and combining the effects of their skill to have the chance of creating this item.

The producers of items like this in the entire world only amounted to a tiny portion, and each of them has their own version of Scrolls. Naturally, it should be expected that their methods of creation would be different from the others. This was merely Awakeneds attempting to recreate each other's inventions with their own skills.

Since Scrolls were mysterious items, not just any Awakened were capable of understanding the designs behind it.

Chief Li had been holding on to this item for quite some time now. It had been given to him as a reward for accomplishing a mission. This could be said to be the only Scroll in his possession, which was why he was very reluctant to use it this time.

Initially, Chief Li had expected that everything would go their way. White Eye might be a troublesome Awakened, but they had dealt with stronger ones before.

Never did he think that an Awakened who had the weakest power, would force them into this situation using its large numbers.

Now, some of the bats had also become a level stronger, as seen from their glowing white eyes. This could only occur once a bat had consumed enough blood in its body.

Once their eyes turned white, their strength would undergo a significant change becoming more ferocious. Compared to the ordinary bats, the white-eyed bats had truly turned into a monstrous creature, surpassing common predators seen in the wild. The difference in power between them was simply immense.

Based on their previous observations, their strengthened state would only last for an hour, and as long as it passed, the white-eyed bats would turn back to normal to which they would have to search and consume blood once again.

However, an hour was something they could not give White Eye. A lot of things could happen in the span of an hour. There was also their free access to blood from the village, which would only make things worse from here on.

Gazing at the destroyed village, Chief Li and the three Awakeneds around him could see that they had arrived a little bit too late.

When they arrived, the blood-sucking bats were already in the process of consuming blood from the villagers. Most of them had already lost their lives, and the remaining ones were already close to death. Even they were left quite helpless with the situation.

Getting close to the bats were too dangerous for them. Chief Li had seen the damage the bats had left in the previous location, and now these were not just ordinary bats anymore.

If they were to be surrounded by the white-eyed bats, even knowing the full capabilities of the three Awakeneds, Chief Li wasn't confident that they would last long under the siege of those bats.

It was time.

While the blood-sucking bats still had their full attention feasting on blood, Chief Li, along with the three Awakeneds, got closer to the village.

They only have one use of the Poison Scroll, and failure meant that White Eye's attention would certainly catch on to them.

Although Chief Li was aware that the Poison Scroll would not entirely eradicate their large numbers, it was still expected that most of their remaining numbers would severely fall from it.

The Poison Scroll doesn't only poison a specific area. It also slows down everything inside, forcing the targets to stay in the area for a longer time.

All they had to do was use the Scroll and watch the bats die under it.

Once Chief Li got into a position with a clear view of the center of the village where most bats had gathered, Chief Li opened the Poison Scroll.

Suddenly, an enormous pressure of energy burst out of the scroll as if something had triggered something inside, forcing it to unlock.

Energy flowed out like waterfall before it shot out towards the large clamp of white-eyed bats at the village center.

Max stared curiously at the Mysterious Scroll that was releasing so much energy, enough to give off a powerful pressure.

This was the first time he had seen this item being used. It was amazing how convenient and easy it seemed to be.

The standard Scroll would always be like this. Even a new Awakened would be able to use this Scroll by only following a few simple instructions.

One doesn't have to aim it to a target either. There is a reason why several Awakeneds were needed to create the Scroll. It was because of multiple skill effects working together that all this had been possible.

Many hours of research had been put into this, and the wasted materials used up for experiments had been astronomical.

Seeing all this, Max grew interested and kept in mind to get some for himself later.

On the other side, White Eye was having a great time. He could feel strength flow through him. They had lucked out this time.

The last village had little to no people in it, but here there were full of them everywhere. In the end, all of them could only become contributions to his growing strength.

His bats were also reaching their peak power one by one. A good number of blood-sucking bats now had shining white eyes and a ferocious aura around them.

White Eye was extremely satisfied by his gains today. Maybe he should do this more often.

All of a sudden, dark red glow shone from the ground. The next second, the landscape around White Eye, had suddenly changed, leaving him no way of escape.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 194: Greatly Reduced Numbers

White Eye had been elated seeing what he had achieved this day,

Although it wasn't close to what he had initially planned with Smiling Death, he still was able to consume a large volume of blood, contributing to his growing power.

Since White Eye could not attempt to invade a city, he was left with no choice but to survive hidden in the mountains.

If it were only his original human form, it would not have been difficult to get back in cities as there are many ways for him to sneak in and hide his identity. However, in cities where hidden Awakeneds were numerous, it was near impossible for White Eye to gather the necessary sacrifices for his skill.

This wasn't only because White Eye was not strong enough. Cities were full of hidden Awakeneds, and countless pairs of eyes would immediately catch on to his acts once he chose to make a move.

Though most of them might not pose a threat to him, the information of his location alone was enough for White Eye to discard any thoughts of secretly operating in a city. Being in a city would merely be wishing for death, especially that he should have offended a lot of Awakeneds with several of his acts.

In addition, White Eye doesn't have any allies other than Smiling Death. If he found himself in trouble in a city, no one would be capable of giving him some assistance. Knowing this, White Eye could only unwillingly operate in the mountains.

Even so, no Awakened would dare to underestimate the mountains in this region as not only it spans far and wide connecting multiple cities; there were also some dangerous terrains that one had to be wary of.

From the beginning, White Eye never encountered any problems while he stayed in this area. Working with Smiling Death, they traveled unhindered among the secluded villages in the surrounding area.

White Eye had benefited substantially from those operations, but from all the sacrifices he had collected and consumed, there was a clear lack of villages available. Another thing was each village had a shortage of numbers which gave him quite a headache.

From how things were going, even if he managed to raid all the villages, cleaning them all out, it would still not be enough to advance to the next Rank. If White Eye truly wanted to break through to the next Rank, the only way he could see it being possible was if he managed to grab a few Awakeneds.

Nevertheless, White Eye was still delighted with today's gains. Looking around, the village that previously was full of life had now been razed to the ground, and broken down huts, and scattered bodies could be found everywhere.

The bats surrounding White Eye had long been greedily filling their bottomless bodies up with addicting blood.

Even though White Eye had a bountiful harvest this time, his bats couldn't be contented with it, aggressively devouring everything they could see.

However, their fun didn't last for long, blood-red light shined from the ground, displaying a circular array with White Eye in the middle.

The next instant, dark-red mist slowly floated out from the array, and it didn't take long for it to touch the bats that were busy sucking blood from their catch.

As the bats' were caught unaware, their movements turned sluggish, making it hard for them to flap their wings. Almost immediately, most bats tried to fly up in attempts to escape the frightening mist.

Shrilling noises filled the land as the bats one by one started to drop from the sky, losing their life while they fell.

The other bats followed as well. Intense pain assaulted them, with their movements being slowed and their bodies feeling heavy, they all started to drop, not having any chance of getting out of the array.

White Eye was forced to watch this in anger as he tried to lead the rest of his bats outside the circle of deadly poison. Unlike others, he instantly recognized what it was.

Although White Eye had been imprisoned for quite a long time, that doesn't mean he had forgotten what items could be a threat to his life. Among all of them, this item was one of his most hated ones.

There simply isn't anything White Eye could do against it but to only escape. Poison Scroll was usually harmless against other Awakeneds, which made it an unpopular choice when buying a Scroll.

A Poison Scroll was a Scroll that would release poison in a circular area, but it was a relatively weak poison meant to irritate Awakeneds. It would slightly slow their movements and make their bodies feel uncomfortable with the weak poison, but other than that, it was relatively harmless.

Since one would only need to get out of the area affected, Awakeneds doesn't consider it as a threat. The weak poison would also disappear once the affected target got out of the range, which made it a lesser threat that no one takes seriously.

However, when used against ordinary people and creatures, the effects of it will be apparent. White Eye could only stare at his bats, failing to get out of the array, losing their life inside it.

With their movements slowed, the time required for them to get out was several folds longer. Normally, the bats only needed ten seconds to reach the edge of the array, but now it became thirty.

Adding the poison that filled the entire area of the array, the bats could only die as they tried to flee.

The poison, which had almost no effect on Awakeneds showed an entirely different outcome against the powerless bats.

As the poison occupied the space in the array, for the bats, it was as if they had to swim in poison for thirty seconds. For others, it might show a different effect, but for the bats, they could only give out one final cry before losing control over their bodies, plunging down the ground.

Seeing them fall like this, White Eye burned with anger, wishing to devour the one behind this.

The remaining number of his bats instantly became dangerously low. Luckily, White Eye still has the bats which were close to the end of the poisoned area and the white-eyed bats that weren't much affected by the poison.

Max, who saw this, couldn't hide his surprise. Compared to what he had done to decrease the bats' numbers, this was definitely more effective.

From the remaining bats, only tens of them were able to get out, and most of them were the white-eyed ones. The Scroll definitely showed its effects against them.

He could only watch in amazement, thinking that he should have gone and got a few of those. Unfortunately, Max never thought that it would be this much effective.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 195: White Eye Fury

While Max was busy observing the situation, some people had dark faces, not liking what they were seeing. They couldn't accept that the Poison Scroll wasn't enough to deal with White Eye.

On one side of the outer village, Chief Li and the three Awakeneds had serious expressions seeing that the Poison Scroll didn't completely work against the bats.

Although the blood-sucking bats had been reduced to less than a hundred, it would still be troublesome to deal with.

Chief Li quickly thought of what they could do next. He had no more Poison Scroll left in his possession, and knowing how sneaky White Eye is, they were left with limited options.

Damn! Can we do anything to stop White Eye from escaping?

The trio also thought the same thing. They had dealt with countless Rank 1's who had been creating chaos all over the place. Every one of them had been magnificently captured without anything going wrong.

Now they were starting to feel the pressure weighing down on them. Are they going to fail this time?

There are three of them went up against a solo Rogue Awakened, and they lost miserably. How are they going to face others now once they hear about this?

With their plan, everything should have gone well. They traveled to this location, thinking that this would be an easy one, just like the others. But what happened today was different from how they imagined things would go.

The Barrier Master suddenly thought, was this what the higher-ups repeatedly told them?

The three of them had been in this occupation for quite some time now. Naturally, they had met with several Rank 2 Awakeneds already. As part of the valued Awakeneds of the Special Affairs Department, they also aspired to one day reach next Rank.

Whenever they asked for guidance to learn a few things that would help them get closer to reaching Rank 2, their superiors would only tell them that they weren't ready yet. Soon after, they would receive hard tasks that force them to go all over the place battling all kinds of Awakeneds.

Maybe they made some mistakes in the process? Unknowingly, the same question lingered around the other two Awakeneds' mind. Looking down, they had already forgotten where they were.

Just like what they thought, there were indeed some things that they could have done to seal all the potential escape paths of White Eye.

Even though the bats had been stronger than what they expected as White Eye had just finished consuming a small village worth of blood, a smaller barrier would have destroyed any form of resistance.

But since the Barrier Master formed a large, wide barrier, in exchange, it became thinner, which gave out many weak points that White Eye easily took advantage of.

While they were deep in their thoughts, many Awakeneds who were closely watching the entire situation had also been having their own discussion.

Lines after lines of conversation appeared on the screen as everyone added their own thoughts about the happenings before them.

"These guys are so unlucky. If not for the bats being slightly more powerful, everything would have gone just as they planned."

"It's a pity. They were close to capturing this guy, but in the end, they failed. This miscalculation will cost them a lot."

"They will become the prey this time."

"Some of their skills were extremely valuable, as well. But now we might have to watch as they fall under the hands of this mysterious Awakened."

"No! I don't believe it's over yet! Did anyone see that strange bat? I think it might be on their side! I have been watching it since it appeared and the number of bats it killed was… I can't remember! But it's a lot!"

"I saw it too! It was like the king of bats! Each turn it took, several bats fell. In front of it, these bats were nothing but powerless birds!"

"Is that true? There was such a thing?"

"Where is it? I just started watching! Someone tell me where it is! I can't find it!"

"Huh? It's gone! You're late!"

"Who do you think will win? Humans or Bats?

"The battle is over! It's obvious that the bats had won! They will now have a great feast! Run and save yourselves!"

"I feel like it isn't over yet. Just wait! These cowardly bats wouldn't dare to attack these people! I bet they would only escape!"

"There is no need for discussion. Whatever happens, I'm sure the bats would lose. Look at their numbers, how would they win with that few numbers?"

"No! Those three Awakeneds were powerless against them! What can they do now? The bats will definitely suck their life out!"

"I agree! Suck their life out! Nyahaha!"While some people continued their discussion, White Eye, who was the center of it, looked around for the person responsible for the Poison Scroll that killed most of his remaining bats.

Initially, he was quite elated with the progress that he made, destroying an entire village. And with the seeing the few white-eyed bats among the normal ones, White Eye had planned to find another village and make use of the strengthened bats.

The power of the blood-sucking bats was no different from ordinary creatures. Even normal people could kill them easily. The only reason for all his achievements to this day was because of their large numbers that could be catastrophic when used in its full potential.

On the other hand, the white-eyed bats were not just bats that had filled themselves with enough blood, which turned their eyes white. The white eyes also signaled that they had been strengthened.

The white-eyed bats' power level reaches up to the middle of an ordinary person and a Rank 1 Awakened. Although they aren't as strong as Rank 1 Awakeneds, with their numbers, one would have to be careful around them.

Of course, it isn't easy for a blood-sucking bat to change into the white-eyed one. The volume of blood needed for one to reach the white-eyed state was immense.

This already shows from the low number of them even after raiding two villages in a single day. Also, it only lasts for an hour, but for a Rank 1 Skill, it was more powerful than most, and other weaker Awakeends can only dream of having this kind of skill.

However, just as he planned to use the remaining blood-sucking bats to attack another village, most of them died.

White Eye burned with fury, knowing that his earlier plan was now impossible. Looking at the few remaining bats surrounding him, he couldn't wait to sink his fangs on the hateful person that sneaked attack him.

When White Eye turned his vision to one secluded side, he spotted four tiny heads exposed in the bushes.

Blinded with anger, White Eye commanded the last few bats to attack them. With no hesitation, several white-eyed bats and blood-sucking bats rushed down towards the location.

How dare they destroy his entire plan and attack him with a Poison Scroll?! Do they think they can come and go as they wish?

These people don't seem to know what death is.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 196: Break Through

Although Max did not classify White Eye as a threat doesn't mean he is harmless.

With his Blood-sucking Bats, every other Awakeneds would still have to tread carefully if they were the ones dealing with White Eye.

One should not ignore the unpredictable actions of the Bats and their disregard for their lives. Combining those, it could still pose a challenge for most Rank 1's, much less ordinary people.

Unlike Max, other Awakeneds only have one Skill, and having a Skill doesn't automatically turn them into an expert in battles.

It was especially for those who don't have any talent and experience when dealing with disposable opponents such as the Blood-sucking Bats.

Now that they have been strengthened from the consumption of blood, one should even be more careful as a tiny mistake could cost a life.

Even though the White-eyed Bats only amounted to a small number with less than a hundred, their coordinated attacks would still bring other Awakeneds enormous pressure.

This was the case for Chief Li and the three Awakeneds. Now that they had found themselves the target of the aggressive Bats, they couldn't help but feel tense under the situation.

When stared at the approaching Bats, they had a feeling that it wouldn't be the same as their simple clash earlier.

Earlier, the three of them were up against hundreds of bats, and it ended with them slowly being pushed back in exhaustion from the never-ending assault of Bats throwing themselves at them.

However, now, although they were only a few remaining, most of the Bats left had upgraded their strength. Until now, they were still unsure about how powerful these Bats are since they had not expected things to reach this point.

Everything that happens from here on out will only depend on their skills and decisions. Nothing was planned, and nothing can be predicted. For everyone, the outcome was still a mystery.

Just as the White-eyed Bats, along with the ordinary Bats, reach them, a thin barrier magically formed, blocking the Bats' further approach. The barrier covered all four of them, shielding them from the nearing attacks of several tens of Bats.

Even knowing that this would only prolong their battle, the Barrier Master still decided to cover all of them. This was not to hope for some people arriving to save them as although Chief Li had indeed asked for reinforcements, it was doubtful that anyone would appear in the next minute.

All the Barrier Master wanted was to gauge the power level of the White-eyed Bats. If they could not break through the barrier, then they would at least determine the difference between the White-eyed ones and ordinary ones.

Not to mention, it would also give them time to rest. Right after they had exhausted themselves risking their lives against the Bats earlier, Chief Li immediately took them to follow after White Eye's trail.

They had been running and fighting all day long, never getting any spare time to rest. Now was a good time for them to recuperate and prepare themselves for the upcoming clash.

Countless people, including Max, were also waiting to see how it would go, curious about the recent changes of the Bloodsucking Bats.

The spectators thought it was interesting to see who would come out on top in this match. It was also fun to see if these Awakeneds could defend themselves against the Bats created by one Awakened. At the same time, they wanted to learn more about the Bats and its abilities.

With everyone's eyes focused on them, the Bats acted like mindless undead beings, flying directly to the barrier even at the expense of hurting themselves.

Their aggressiveness even surprised White Eye, who was controlling an ordinary Bat up in the air while commanding the rest of the Bats to attack.

As there was no other way, the Bats continued their siege, aiming to destroy the thin film that was blocking them from their prey.

Looking at their aggressive actions, anyone who would find themselves trapped inside the barrier would gradually grow fearful about the thoughts of those terrifying Bats breaking in.

Chief Li and the others were in that situation. Although they were not hopeless about surviving, a hint of wariness sprouting in their hearts could not be prevented. Surrounded by White-eyed Bats with sharp fangs and glowing eyes hitting the barrier with loud booming noises, would certainly create a mental challenge.

For Max, he was slightly surprised by the still calm Chief Li. This man was the last one to appear, and at first, Max thought he was only the leader that commands those Awakeneds.

However, watching closer, Max figured that this guy might have some ability as well. If not, he should be panicking right now as the three Awakeneds were in for a difficult time, and no one would be able to protect him.

On the other side of the sky, White Eye patiently eyed the situation as if it doesn't concern him.

Unknown to others with the exception of some with keen eyes, White Eye didn't send out all his Bats towards his targets. Some of them went the other direction, splitting up in different areas.

A few went back to the forest as they went their separate ways, and a few turned towards the opposite direction.

This was his protection plan. White Eye considered the possibility of his Bats being slain, and if all of them dies, he would also lose his life along with them.

As time passed, the runaway Bats had now reached the maximum distance that they could reach, and more than that, they would lose their lives.

It was the weakness of his skill; the Bats can only split up to a certain distance before dying off. Being aware of that, White Eye left the Bats to stay in their safe position, waiting for further commands.

If things were to go wrong, White Eye could then move his consciousness to his chosen Bat on standby far away and escape. As for the rest of the Bats waiting in other areas, nothing more can be done, and they could only die to remove the restrictions of his skill.

While most observers thought that this battle would take a long time and expected that they would be watching the same scene for a few hours, a small change suddenly occurred, which gave everyone a surprise.

Crack!

Even White Eye was slightly surprised that it only took a short moment before the Bloodsucking Bats destroyed the barrier.

This time, he really did overestimate the strength behind the barrier. It was also possible that it was because of how the Bats were attacking the barrier.

What they did was all of them targeted one spot and continuously exchanged turns hitting the specific area, and with their enhanced strength, this amplified the damage they would normally deal. No one, including White Eye, has a definite explanation for concluding whether that's how it usually works; however, now it didn't matter.

The Bats broke through, and there was nothing more to be said. Almost instantly, they all, with their chilling cries, swarmed down towards their four targets.

Reacting quickly, Chief Li and the other three coordinatedly turned to different directions, with each one alertly watching their sides for support and to cover their weak points and blind spots.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter